Cute Asian Teen Who Works At Subway

I asked out a cute 19-year-old Asian girl from Subway who is out of my league but she surprisingly said yes. We saw a movie then walked around the mall and had some coffee and a pastry. Turns out she only lives about 6 blocks from me so I dropped my car off then I walked her home in the dark as the night was cool but nice.

It was arranged she would come over to my place Wednesday night and after some video games, netflix and some softcore porn she was getting frisky. She said she had only had sex twice before and was interested in messing around but not fucking. I was totally down with that.

She had cute perky B-cup boobs with long, very erect nips which I enjoyed sucking while she rubbed my dick through my jeans. I started moving down her body and she liked when I licked her belly button and kissed her right above her waistline.

I undid the button and zipper on her skinny jeans and pulled them down to reveal super cute blue and pink thong panties with a little white and black checkered bow positioned about at her clit. I could smell her through her panties and it was incredible. I kissed her plump mound for about a minute before she told me to take them off and kiss her.

She had a neatly trimmed triangle of hair above her clit and very thick inner pussy lips. The site and sweet scent of her wet meaty teen pussy had my dick literally throbbing. I pulled her jeans and panties all the way off, admiring her beautiful pedicure and cute little feet.

She asked if I wanted to eat her pussy. I almost laughed out loud at the way she pronounced it: "poo-see"

I kissed and licked up and down her tasty lips and had no trouble finding her very erect clit which was sticking out from under her meaty hood. Her lips were creamy and flavorful. As she adjusted a little, I noticed her anus. It was big and brown and looked very exotic. I told her she has a juicy little ass and that I wanted to taste it.

I'm not sure she knew exactly what I meant because she shivered and moaned when I touched her pucker with my wet tongue and nose. I pulled her closer and really starting lapping her. She tasted so sexy. I licked, kissed, sucked and grinded my nose on her tight beautiful butthole for about five minutes and she was loving it!

"You love it so much there!" she kept saying and moaning.

I returned my attention to her sweet big clit and after only about 30 seconds of flicking it with my tongue she was spasming in my face and her pussy was creaming down all over her butthole. She asked me for a towel to clean up.

After getting my pants and boxers off and laying on my bed, It took her like two minutes to finish me off with a handjob and blowjob. I wanted to cum on her thick little ass but I didn't get the chance. She used the towel to clean up the cum on my shaft and groin. I played with her toes and sucked her tits a bit.

She asked if I wanted to walk her home because she doesn't like walking that far in the dark, but I drove her home instead because it was raining a little.

Her name is Mydee. I will see her again Saturday night when her shift ends.

Any UK mum's with daughters up for taking pic requests? Nothing heavy , some toe sucking maybe a little more. Get in touch you naughty mum's.

This past Saturday a friend spent the night, we've known each other three years,she is hot, we have never done anything, but I tell her I want to lick her from hole to hole, and how much she turns me on, I even tell her I jack off thinking of her. so she is well aware of my intentions towards her. so anyway she fell asleep on the bed next to me,on her tummy, let me tell you she wears the tightest shorts you can imagine, as I kept looking at her firm round ass,I noticed her legs would open a little bit if she was gently touched, so I blew a bit, then used a bit of the sheet now she was spread open about 8 to 9 inches, I could see her shorts were riding up into her sweet little slit, I was so close to her pussy and her gorgeous ass I couldn't help myself! I bent over putting my nose between her sexy legs I took a deep breath, taking in her womanly scent,I was in heaven,the flimsy material clung to her like a second skin! I gently stuck my tongue out and slowly touched the clit area then slowly ran my tongue back to her delectable tight ass hole, I did this slowly so not to wake her.now I'm stroking my cock as I lick .i wanted so much t rip those tight little shorts off of her sweet, firm ass and shove my cock balls deep into her warm cunt, I didn't instead I felt both her ass cheeks, oh my Gawd,she felt so good, I squeezed , I rubbed I bent down and kissed her all over her hot ass, I worked my tongue under one side of the shorts,her legs moved a little more open as I tasted her young pussy for the first time. I couldn't help it, I had each hand full of her ass cheeks, and my tongue was maybe an inch inside her cunt when she woke, what are you doing she asked clamping her legs closed.I told her everything I had done , told her I was sorry, then asked if I could eat her ass hole and her pussy, ZNo she replied, can I suck your toes she told me,no well /can I cum on you again no,I kept stroking my cock and watched as she fell back to sleep.Again I quietly moved between her open legs,I switched on a reading g light , it shown on her fine ass and the material that was up her slit, again I bent down and breathed in her womanly sc4ent,i must of had my nose between her sexy legs for half an hour,when i hear what are you dong, she tried closing her legs, but couldn't she tried rolling over, but my hands were holding her sweet ass,this time when I bent down I whispered in her ear,as I pulled her shorts to the side and slipped the head of my cock into her wetness, I told her it is just a dream, go back to sleep as I slowly pushed my cock deeper into her.ZNow in as far as I could go. I stopped, and whispered her ear how fantastic her hot, wet cunt felt around my cock, she lifted her ass up to give me better access, which I took and started pounding her pussy! I rode her sweet cunt until my balls blew cum deep inside her,i

yesif this is real time then pic me your left finger touching your right toe with thumb while feet are flat on the ground

I confess I should have been bolder with my current wife when she was trying to get me to leave my ex-wife. A was willing to do anything and everything then; I should have done more. Now that we're together, life has gotten in the way and we don't do all the exciting things we used to do. Here are some of them, memorialized for posterity.

We went to strip clubs and she sucked my cock as I sat there, before and after I got dances from strippers. I exposed her tits to show my friends. She went upstairs to talk to the manager about possibly working there. She gave a lap dance to another patron with her tits out. She couldn't take her dress off entirely because she wasn't wearing any underwear.

She sucked my cock everywhere. In elevators, in restaurants as we sat at the table, at crowded bars as we stood there drinking (one bouncer told me to put it away), on stage at a packed Valentine's Day party.

I tried to piss a little in her mouth every time my cock was in it, to the point she asked her girlfriends what that liquid might be. Eventually she figured it out. I still do this.

I pissed into her throat. I was angry and drunk so unfortunately I don't recall this with the utmost clarity, but I put my cock all the way into her mouth and made her drink it all.

I left multiple marks on her face and cleavage with a knife.

She sent me nudes and I took many.

I fucked her ass several times with no lube. After I came, she cleaned my cock with her mouth.

I woke up in the middle of the night and shoved my cock into her mouth and fucked it until I came. For no reason other than that I could.

Before she left for her office job in the morning, I made her get on her knees and lick my balls while I jerked off and then came into her mouth.

I put my big toe in her pussy.

When I was sick, I blew my nose into her mouth many times instead of into a tissue.

I discarded my used up tasteless chewing gum into her mouth.

I spit in her mouth as I fucked her (I still do this).

I sat on her face many times, her tongue deep in my ass, as I slapped her pussy and squeezed her tits and masturbated before coming in her mouth (I still do this).

I forced a long blue dildo deep into her throat and made her puke.

I made her starve herself to lose weight.

I went down on her only once (now it's never).

I sat on the sofa and watched a movie on the television while she was on her knees with my cock in her mouth the entire time.

At a restaurant in the winter, my feet were cold so I took off my shoes and put my feet into her mouth to warm them.

I put my toes into her mouth often.

I never used a condom. I made her take the morning after pill several times.

I licked her eye.

We had phone sex frequently. Most of it involved me making her slap her pussy - hard - or gagging herself with a dildo or inserting a large butt plug.

I made her touch herself, rub her pussy juice on her neck like perfume, and go to her favorite bar and hug and greet the female bartender.

I confess, I wish I did more.

I deleted a few items from this repost because "The content has been reported by members for possibly breaking the site Terms of Use. It is currently under review by site admins."

Our foreign exchange student had been hitting on my hubby for months. 

on her 19th bday we let her drink and she had of course turned into the French whore she was born as. So I setup a camera under a t shirt in the basement bedroom and let him do his thing. 

she rides a decent dick for her age and the toes curling is a nice touch. 

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---
As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…

To be continued.

Chapter 3
This isn't a progressive prison. Quite the opposite. They aren't interested in rehabilitation, only punishment. As a result the guards carry a number of different weapons. Non-lethal but still damn effective. And they need to practice with them regularly. Your prescence offers them a unique opportunity to train using a person, rather than manniquins.
You're walked, naked, through the prison and out into the yard. During the walk your slutty fag body is seen by almost everyone. The prisoners taunt you and mock your tiny fucking clit. They promise that if they ever get their hands on you they'll rape you unconscious and cover you in the cum of real men.
Once in the yard you're hand cuffed to the chain link fence. Both wrists and ankles. Spread eagled. You're completely vulnerable. The warm sun offers a small amount of comfort.
The guards explain that they are going to practice their riot suppression techniques on your sissy body, beginning with nightsticks. They already know they can shove them up your boipussy whenever they want so instead they're going to beat you with them. They focus their attention on your titties. They're dying to know if the nice big implants Daddy bought you are as sensitive as real titties. It turns out they are. Repeated blows to your tits rain down. The pain is incredible. Your crying and begging for mercy has no effect on them. The bruising starts to set in immediately. Just when you think you'll pass out from the pain it stops.
The beating only stops because they're moving on to the next weapon, not because they give a damn about your suffering. The guards unholster their tasers and you realize what's in store for you next.
They each take turns shooting the electrified darts into your soft, girly, body and running the electricity through you. You dance and writhe in place. The pain is excruciating and yet your clit is growing. It has a mind of it's own and it's enjoying the humiliation, torture and pain. It knows this is what you crave. What you deserve.
The guards grow bored simply shooting the tasers at you and decide they should hook them directly up to your useless balls and run the electricity into you. The darts are stabbed into your sack and the trigger pulled. Hundreds of volts run through your pathetic balls and throughout your body. Over and over. Your cries only make them laugh. Your begging for mercy only makes them do it more and more. Eventually you lose control and piss yourself prompting howls of laughter. The humiliation makes you blush from head to toe. It also makes your cock start to grow again.
The next weapon to be unleashed is the bean bag shot gun. Bonus points are going to be awarded for anyone who hits your tits and even more points for hitting you in the clit and balls. There's a very brief conversation among the guards about the risk of doing permanent damage but it's quickly decided no one gives a damn. The first two shots hit your tits knocking the wind out of you. The third shot hits your throat making it almost impossible for you to scream anymore. After that each and every shot is aimed at your clit. Round after round smashes into your crotch. Each one feels like being kicked in the balls. Your legs go limp and you're left hanging by your wrists from the fence like a depraved piece of meat.
A bucket of ice cold water splashes over you, snapping you out of your stupor. You can barely feel your clit anymore. Your balls are swollen to the size of oranges.
The next weapon to be used is rubber bullets. They aren't utilized very often on the prisoners because of the damage they can do. No one cares about the damage they'll do to you.
Again, bonus points are available for hitting you in the tits and crotch. This time around the discussion about damage is a bit more serious. It's agreed a direct hit could destroy your balls. The consensus is that if that happens they'll take you to the prison doctor and have him remove your balls completely. They'll turn you into a total fucking eunuch.
The first couple of shots hit your thighs and stomach. the pain rips through you instantly. The swelling and bruising is also instant. As is the perverse enjoyment you're feeling. Your depraved mind has decided you both deserve and enjoy this treatment. As before, your clit starts to grow at the thought.
Inevitably two shots, in quick succession, hit your balls. Your screams can be heard throughout the entire prison before you fall unconscious.
It takes two buckets of ice cold water splashed over your limp body to revive you this time.
The guards examine your almost ruined clit and balls and decide the doctor can, probably, save them.
That being decided they go get the guards that ride horseback and oversee the prisoners working the farm.
Those guards need practice with their whips. They don't get to use them as often as they'd like so practice is always welcome and you're perfect for their needs.
You're unshackled from the fence and turned around, facing it, and reshackled. The two horseback guards flip a coin to see who goes first. The winner uncoils his 8 ft whip and begins swirling it in the air. With a quick flip of his wrist the whip leaps out and bites your ass. Your screams echo across the yard. Another swoosh and the whip crosses your back. Bright red welts form immediately. The burning sensation radiates out across your back. They start coming faster now. Most of them hit your thicc ass, making you dance and quiver and shake and scream. Eventually it becomes so intense you go numb. Your ass is on fire but now you simply accept that this is what you deserve because you're a sissy slut, pain whore.
After what seems like an eternity you're unshackled and turned around again. The bite of the cuffs into your wrists and ankles is inconsequential compared to the pain rushing through your ass and back.
The second guard begins his turn focused on your titties. Your plump, sensitive, titties feel the sting of the tip of the whip. He's incredibly accurate. Hitting your nipples over and over. They all laugh as you cry and beg him to stop. Instead they encourage him. They want to know if he can make you scream even louder.
He's confident he can. He says he doesn't want.to hit your ball because they're really close to being completely destroyed but he's sure can hit your clit.
Turns out he's right
The whip bites into your useless cock over and over.
Your screams carry for miles. As does their laughter. The worst part though, is that throughout the entire whipping, you cock has been seeping cum. And now that they are done they notice it for the first time.
It's then that they realize what they have on their hands.
Chapter 4
The fact that the prison is also a working farm results in some unique opportunities, and challenges, for the men working it.
The farm provides vegetables and meat for the prison.
It also provides sadistic guards with some creative ways to torture sissy sluts.
For example, the guards know your boipussy can take it deep, because they shoved a whole nightstick up your slutty ass, but they got to wondering how fat a zucchini they could stuff in your gaping hole before you passed out or ripped. Turns out the answer is 10 inches before you screamed so loud it could be heard miles away, and then you passed out. What confused them was that you seemed to be enjoying it up to that point.
They also discovered that your useless faggy body could be used to solve practical problems.
The prisoners were running into issues with fire ants in the soil they were working. The guards realized that you could be used as bait.
You were stripped naked, yet again, (At this point it was rare for you to have clothes on at all. Much quicker to rape you if you're already naked) and taken to the farm field. The walk past the prison yard was both humiliating and thrilling for you. So many men wanting to fuck your sweet little holes. Potentially so much cum for you to swallow or be covered by. So many hard cocks for you to suck. All you could ever want. And you wanted them all.
Just before the guards lead you outside the fence they tie your hands behind your back and put a collar around your neck. A rope is passed through the ring on the collar and handed to a guard on horseback. You can feel the hot sun making your big, fat, titties redder and redder.
The horse starts walking forward and you follow along behind. The rider picks up the pace and you have to start running a little to keep up. The heat and the running has you sweating and gasping.
The rider speeds up a bit more and you have to run hard to keep up. The guards in the truck following you, and rider are laughing at the way your clit is bouncing around as you run. They're also laughing at the way your titties are slamming up and down.
Again the rider speeds up. This time you can't keep up, you stumble and fall. They don't stop. You're being dragged through the dirt into the field. The rocks, gravel and dirt are scraping your titties and, especially, your clit. It hurts so good. You feel like an animal and deep down, much to your shame, you're enjoying it.
Just when you think you can't take anymore it stops.
You're in the middle of the field. The fire ant hill is mere feet away.
They flip you over and cut the rope around your wrists. The guards in the truck get out and rummage around in the back of the truck. They pull out four stakes, a length of rope and a hammer.
You lay, gasping, in the hot southern heat. The scrapes all over your body are on fire. Your clit is throbbing, both from the pain, and the shameful pleasure your feeling. Being exposed and used by these strong, cruel men is making you feel more and more like a sissy fucktoy. Completely empty of masculinity.
The guards have pounded the four stakes into the ground around you. Ropes are wrapped around your wrists and ankles and your stretched, spread eagled, as they tie them to the stakes. You're unable to move, except to wiggle a little. Your pathetic attempts at struggle make your clit flop around uselessly which elicits more laughter. They put a burlap bag over your head and tie a rope tightly around your neck to hold it in place.
The guards have been working quickly. They don't want to be swarmed by the ants, that's your role.
One of the guards grabs a long stick and, just for laughs, hits your clit with it, just ot hear you cry out, before heading toward the ant hill.
He begins poking the hill with the stick. The ants come swarming out and all the guards run for the truck. The guard on horseback takes off at a gallop.
The ants don't take long to find you. Crawling over your arms and legs they begin heading toward your scraped clit. Within seconds they've completely cover your useless clit and begin burrowing down into the shaft.
The guards are about a hundred yards away and yet they can hear you screaming, crying, pleading and begging for release. There's no help coming. You're at the mercy of the insects who are beginning to bite your useless cock and push their way into your sissy ass. It's so easy for them to crawl up your boipussy. It's been fucked so often lately it gapes. They march right up you effortlessly.
The intensity of the pain in your clit and ass has distracted you from the dozens of ants devouring your fat, soft titties.
They're everywhere. On you, in you. Using your useless fucking sissy fag body for their needs. As it should be. Your thicc, feminine, slut body exists only for the pleasure of others, and that includes insects.
Because you're a depraved pain slut your clit starts to grow, making it easier for the ants to enter you.
The guards can't believe you're getting hard. They're glad they decided to record the whole spectacle because otherwise no one would believe it. They can't wait to show it to everyone down at the bar.
Right about the time you start to pass out, from the pain and the exhaustion of screaming and crying non stop for almost an hour relief comes.
They need you alive. Damaged is fine but alive. A 2" hose sprays you with a deluge of cold water sending the ants flying. The hose is shoved into your pussy to flush them out. The Icy cold water shoots into your guts with incredible force.
A stick is pushed into the end of your still hard clit to kill the ants inside. The pain of the stick being jammed into your useless cock makes you finally pass out but not before you hear the guards say they can't wait to do this again with different insects.
Chapter 5
The sunlight through the infirmary window wakes you. You're not sure how long you've been there. You feel good though. There's no signs of the ant bites so you figure you've probably been there a few days.
When the nurse comes in you ask her a few questions. Turns out you've been there three days. They kept you sedated and medicated. That didn't stop the guards from occasionally coming in and sodomizing you anyway. Apparently you moaned like a little bitch even though you were almost completely unconscious.
The knowledge that they used your ass for their amusement and pleasure while you slept, without giving a damn if you enjoyed it, filled you with both shame and arousal. You were a human flashlight for three days, for god only knows how many cocks.
You notice that your skin seems softer and smoother. At first you thought it was because of the treatment for the ant bites. You ask the nurse about it. She says, no, they have, in fact, been pumping you full of hormones. She says she's never seen doses that large before. You lift the sheet and look at your cock. To your shock, surprise and shame it's even smaller than before. So are your balls.
You drift off back to sleep feeling more like a girl than ever before.
Chapter 6
Your recovery is progressing nicely after the ant torture. You've been given a break for a week.
The break consisted of only having to suck every cock put in front of you (dozens and dozens) and being fucked repeatedly, all day and night. Usually one at time but occasionally being gang banged. 6 or 8 cocks filling your boipussy with their hot cum. So much cum it would still be leaking out of you hours later.
It's pointless for you to put clothes on most of the time. When you are allowed clothes they are femmy as possible. Short skirts, crop tops that don't really contain your fat titties, garters and stocking and nothing else. Essentially, they dress you like a sissy slut whore.
At this point you're not even sure you remember your own name. You've been called everything but. Fucktoy, cumdump, meat puppet, whore, slut, faggot, sissy, girl, fuckface, useless, pain pig, ant girl, and a bunch more.
It's reached the point where you don't feel right if you're not sticky from cum or your boipussy is empty. It's come to feel completely natural to be impaled on a real man's cock.
Chapter 7
There's a problem down in the barns. One of the stallions is in heat and there's no mare to breed him to. It will be at least two weeks before they can get a mare in to breed with him. He's become damn near unrideable.
The guards have been discussing it and you're the solution. It's even decided that you are going to suck the stallion off. Some of the guards wanted to let it fuck you but.others were concerned it might destroy you. Not that they give a damn about you. They don't. They just want to keep you alive so they can continue to torture and use you. You're a slutty, depraved, amusement for them.
You're marched down to the barn. Almost every guard on staff has come along to watch and record the perverted spectacle. This is filling you with mixed emotions. It's completely humiliating to be forced to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people. On the other hand it's a dream come true to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people.
The stallion is walked out into the corral so that the guards will have a good view of your depraved cock sucking. They weren't kidding when they said he was horny. His cock is already getting hard and you haven't even touched it yet.
You drop to your knees beside the stallion and tentatively reach out for his growing cock. It's already 18 inches long and it's only half hard. Stroking it makes it grow quickly to its full 3 foot length. It's beautiful.
The guards are growing impatient. They're yelling for you to quit screwing around and start sucking.
You pull the massive cock to your lips and kiss it. Swirling your tongue around the tip produces pre-cum and the horse starts to settle. You stretch your mouth wide to take as much of the massive head as you can into your slutty mouth. To the surprise of the crowd you can get it in your mouth. Sucking as much as you can, tasting the musk, feeling the heat, hearing the guards calling you filthy names is all combining to turn you on. To your shame, and the amusement and disgust of the guards, your clit starts to grow.
A few more minutes of worshipping the big animals cock and you can start to feel it throb. No one has told you if you're supposed to swallow the cum. You decide that if you're going to be the best, most depraved piece of fuck meat you can possibly be, you should swallow.
With a loud grunt the horse begins to cum. So much hot cum gushes into your mouth. Too much to swallow. It shoots out of your mouth, out your nose an all over your tits. Sputtering, coughing and gagging, on your knees, in the dirt, covered in horse cum, in front of a crowd, you lose control and begin to cum too.
The guards howl with laughter and heap verbal abuse on you.
All you can do is hang your head in shame. And pure, perverted, satisfaction.
Chapter 8
You awaken the next morning, still flush with excitement and shame from yesterday's bestiality show.
The memory of your depravity, and the unbridled lust and perversion, makes your cock start to grow again.
You sucked off a horse in front of a large crowd. You savored its cum in your mouth. Your tits were coated in his hot, sticky jism.
Rather than being repulsed you realize you want more.
Unfortunately for you, today's plans don't include the animals.
There's a section of farm land that isn't draining properly and has become swampy. The prisoners don't want to go in and drain the water because it's full of leeches. That's where you come in.
The guards could bait the leeches with fresh pork but why waste good meat when they can use you.
Once again you're marched, naked through the prison and out to the road to the farm. The name calling and abuse as you pass the prisoners is as vile as ever. Rape threats, humiliating comments about your pathetic little cock, reminders that you are definitely not a man anymore. You're a faggy little sex slave for an entire prison and the people who run it.
As you walk through the fields with the guards, toward the swamp the hot sun beats down on your naked body. It occurs to you, and makes you blush, that you don't have to worry about tan lines.
As you approach the swamp you realize it's bigger than you imagined. There's got to be hundreds of leeches in it.
The guards tie your hands behind your back and order you to start walking into the water. You hesitate momentarily. The slash of a whip across your back gets you moving quickly.
Too quickly. You lose your footing in the thick mud, stumble and fall face first into the water.
Your struggles to turn over roil the water and stir up the mud, releasing the leeches and other bugs living there.
The guards yell at you to get further into the water and to get on your back with your legs spread. This time when you hesitate a rubber bullet is shot at you, hitting you square in the ass. The pain is excruciating and the swelling starts immediately. But you move.
You wade into the water and find a spot where you can submerge your body and still keep your head above water.
It only takes a couple of minutes for the leeches to find you.
At first it tickles as they begin to crawl over your naked, slutty, body.
Then they start to latch on. Initially it's on your thighs and stomach. Then it's your arms and tits.
Eventually they find your cock and your boipussy.
As the first one starts slithering up your cunt you realize they're not just going to use you externally. With your hands tied behind.your back there's no way for you to protect yourself.
There are a least a dozen on your titties. Biting and sucking on your nipples, areola, and soft tit meat.
You've lost track of how many have slipped inside your cunt. You can feel them working their way deep inside you. There's so many it feels like a cock. A live wriggling, biting, cock working deeper and deeper into you.
The assault on your cock distracts you from the damage being done to your boipussy.
At least three of them have worked their way into your urethra and have latched on. The pain is unbelievable and your screams and pleas for mercy echo across the swamp. All it gets is laughter and mocking from the guards. They remind you that you're nothing but meat and this is what meat gets used for.
For three long hours you lay in the water, a fucking plaything for insects. The heat and the loss of blood start to take a toll. Your head is getting light. It's about then that you realize that this is your destiny. A sex slave for vicious perverts. Rape meat for horny prisoners. A fucktoy for an entire barnyard full of animals. A piece of meat, so depraved and filthy that being sexually abused by insects, letting them destroy your ass and pathetic sissy cock, feels right.

Ok I'm posting this on Anonymous because my daughter is still Active Duty and serving abroad..

I confess, I fucked my daughter while she was on leave from the Navy this pass March. Her name is Samantha, and she is a Naval Aviator aboard a Nimitz Class Aircraft Carrier. She flys the F/A-18E Super Hornet. She's my pride and joy! She was selected and approved to fly with a waiver for a minor height restrictions. But all and all she's doing what she loves and is making me proud everyday.
So I've been divorced for about two years. I live in a 26ft camper near my work at a local campground. (Can't beat the rent).. Well in January, Samantha emails me and says she is going to a training school for a new weapons system which will be in March. She tells me she will be on leave and that she planned on staying with me for a week and than a week with her mom, "my Ex." So I'm excited to be able to show off my Fighter Pilot Daughter to all my buddies.. March just didn't come fast enough, but eventually it did. I was at work when Samantha calls me to tell me she is at the airport getting a rental car and would be at my place as soon as she could. I tell her there's an extra key under the BBQ table so she could let herself in. Now it's been about a year since I've seen my daughter. After she finished her F18 qualification and graduation, she shipped off to her carrier group. So I was just a little excited to get home. When I got home, I open the camper door and I hear her in the bathroom, I call out to her and she calls out to me in excitement! I walk over to the bathroom door and hear her in the shower, "Are you starting or finishing your shower?" as I finish my question the door flys open and Samantha reaches out and grabbs me in a hug. Wet from head to toe and naked as the day she was born.. At first I really didn't care.. It was so good to have her home and be able to hold her close.
Ok so, she's excited and emotional and happy all in one moments time. She got soap in her hair and I've got dirt in mine, and we're hugging tightly. She laughs and discuss in one single instant because I'm getting her dirty.. I tell her to finish showering so I can shower. She turns and gets into the shower and I turn to go get my clean clothes. Samantha snaps at me, and tells me to sit on the toilet so we can catch up. It was innocent for about 2 minutes... Thats when I said something that really wasn't ment to engage her in anyway.. But I move the curtain a little to see her rinsing her breast off of soap, And I said "You know if you take any longer I won't have any hot water.." without missing a beat, Sam leans over and grabbs the curtain and pulls it open more and says, "Get in, it'll save us time and hot water.." I look at her as if shes lost her mind.. She response with, "It's ok, I won't bite.." And without thinking I took off my work clothes and stepped into the shower with my daughter.. At first I stood and let her finish washing and rinsing. Then She steps to the side and tell me. "Your turn" As I move forward to switch positions in the shower I fighting an erection that is starting to become noticeable.. We brush against eachother and thats when innocent turn sexual.. Samantha looks down and sees me trying to hide my erection that I should in no way have.. And says to me, "You horny old man." I just look at her and replyed "Do you blame me!? You're rubbing all against me and touching her boobs.." She laughs and pokes at my side, "You are a horny old man.." I shudder as she poked my side and tell her jokingly, "You just stay ober there and don't bend over." Will that was the start of the end for this 46yr old... Sam just smiles, turns around and goes full doggy position bend in the tub.. The water is hitting my back and as I'm confronted with this very wrong, opportunity.. I react with. A harsh "What are you doing?" and she just laughs and says, "awe its just a joke. What? You don't wanna play with me?" I was confused at how the words were said.. I don't really remember what made me advance my step. But I remember getting down on my knees behind my daughters bate ass and I just playfully pretented To be fucking her. My dick was hard as steel and I was just aiming it over her ass. Mhe in turn pretended along with me. Our pace got quicker as if we were actually fucking. She moan as if I was really fucking her... It was at that moment I grabbed the shaft of my dick and grabbed her hip, and guided it in.. She didn't say a word.. She only reached between her legs to open herself to me.. After not seeing my daughter in over a year, here we are... In my camper fucking like we were lost lovers.. I shot cum deep inside her body.. She etayed with me for two extra days before heading to Her moms place in North Mississippi. I don't know what developed this situation..? But holy fuck!
Fun fact.. Most female fighter pilots wear pads even when they aren't on their period during flight operations because the intense vibration make them orgasm over and over.
Samantha told me she learned the hard way. She said after a flight she had soaked through her flight suit from cumming several time in one flight..

DADDY/DAUGHTER

The phone rang and my wife picked it up, after talking for a few minutes I heard, "ok ill be there in about 10-15 minutes." Then she hung up. "That was work, someone called in so I have to go in for a few hours, it shldnt be anymore than 3 or 4, will you two be ok here without me to make dinner?" She was talking about our daughter and I. "Of course we will. Don't worry about us." I said as I could feel my cock start to get hard. I had noticed lately that whenever me and our daughter had been alone together she gets very friendly and seems to be almost flirting with me..... Just last week when my wife was gone she had come into the living room when I was watching tv wearing the tightest little top with no bra to show off her perky titties and a pair of yoga shorts with what looked like no panties, the shorts themselves could pass as panties I'm sure. She had come in the living room where I was watching tv on the recliner chair, she must have been in a good mood because with a laugh she had plopped down on my lap, I asked what she was doing, "it's just been forever since I have sat on daddy's lap and it seemed fun." She said with a wink, "im still your good little girl, right daddy?" My cock immediately jumped up and got rock hard. She had to have felt it spring up and start rubbing on her leg as she sat on me. "What's that daddy?" She asked with a giggle. "Oh nothing honey." I said as I tried to tuck it between my legs. As I pushed it down she repositioned herself but this time she was right in the middle of my lap and as she wiggled a little my hard cock popped up between her legs and I cld feel the head touching right on her pussy through her shorts. I leaned forward and grabbed her hips, she immediately started giggling and wiggling around. "Oh daddy, that tickles." It may have tickled her but with all of her wiggling around my cock felt like it was about to explode, right there in my shorts rubbing up against her thinly veiled pussy. I couldn't hold back any longer and I felt the hot load shooting into my shorts, my hot sticky cum going all over and runnning down my thighs. She giggled some more as she felt how warm it was getting through my shorts, I jumped up, my cock still pretty hard and with cum about to run out of my pants leg. "Oh it's nothing honey." I said as I started heading for the bathroom. Just before I turned the corner I saw the cute naughty smile on her face and I knew that she knew exactly what had happend and she liked it... Since then she has been purposely wearing very revealing clothing around me, casually bending over in front of me to give me a great view of her tight little ass and camel toe, and had been giving me lots of extra attention. I had even walked past her bedroom door a night or so before and heard her masturbating and slightly moaning "oh daddy". I knew she was turned on by me but didn't know what to do about it since I was sure she was still a virgin since she had barely had any boyfriends so far. But tonight was my night, we had the house all to ourselves for a few hours and my cock was already rock hard in my pants... After my wife had been gone for a few minutes my daughter came into the living room wearing a tight fitting white shirt with no bra and a very short pink skirt and flipped on the light. "What are you watching daddy?" She asked playfully. "It's just a movie baby." I replied as she laid down on her belly on the floor facing the tv so I could just see up her skirt. I knew she was teasing me and wanted me to see that she wasn't wearing any panties. It was all I cld do not to pull my dick out right then and fuck her without mercy right there on the floor. After a few minutes a sex scene came on the movie and I saw her start to squirm a little and reposition herself, her legs opened a little and I cld see that she had slid her hand beneath herself and had started rubbing her pussy. This was the sexiest thing I had ever seen, my sexy little daughter laying in front of me rubbing her tight little shaved pussy and giving me full view of what was happening. I couldn't take it any longer so I got up and got on my hands and knees behind her, I cld smell her sweet pussy and see her juices glistening in the light as she slowly toyed with her clit. I put my face closer and kissed her pussy softly. "Mmmm daddy, that feels really good" she moaned, I spread her legs open farther to get more of her pussy on my lips as I licked and sucked at her sweet tasting pussy. I slipped in a finger as she let out another moan. " I have wanted you daddy for so long." "Oh baby daddy wants you too.' I replied as I lifted her up and pulled off her shirt. I quickly stood up and took off my clothes as well. "Daddy you have such a big hard cock, I think it will hurt me, I am still just a virgin." "It's ok baby it will only hurt the first time, then it will feel really, really good." "Ok daddy so what do I do now?" She asked with an innocent and turned on look in her eyes. Just lay on your back, spread your legs, and relax. I buried my face and tongue in her sweet cunt tasting her wonderful juices, I started rubbing my cock with one hand as I hold one of your legs up with the other. "Oh god, daddy I have never felt anything like this before, it feels so good." As she started breathing heavier and heavier I could tell she was about to have her first orgasm, I kept licking as she threw her head back and let out short higher pitched moans. She reached down and pushed my face down harder on her pussy as I tasted more of her beautiful juices flowing into my mouth, I could feel her grinding her pussy on my face as my tongue worked her clit. "Daddy that was amazing! I have cum before but never like that." As she blushed. "You had an orgasm baby, and you will have many more. Her body tingled and she struggled to get up onto her weak knees as she trembled feeling even the gusts of air gently whipping at her ultra sensitive pussy. "Come here baby and see how much of daddy's hard cock you can take in your mouth." She comes closer and she takes daddy's cock in her mouth. As she pushes it into her throat she starts to gag and pulls it back out. "It's ok baby just go as far as you can." She smiles and giggles then goes back down. "Like this daddy?" As she tries to swallow down the whole thing again. "Mmmm yes baby just like that." I get up and have her lay on her back as I lift her legs my hard cock sways back and forth between her legs easily going past her belly button. "Daddy I'm scared." She says, "it's ok baby daddy will be gentle." I take a big glob of spit and rub it on the head of my cock and onto her fresh tight pussy, then I hold it at the base as I put the tip in. "Ohhhh DADDY.....IT HURTS BUT FEELS SO GOOD!" I feel her hymen tear as I push it in deeper. "DADDY!!!! OH DADDY IT'S SO BIG IN MY TIGHT LITTLE VIRGIN PUSSY!" "Mmmm yes baby you're so tight and hot and wet, your pussy feels so good stretching around daddy's cock." With a few more strokes it's in, balls deep. I hold it there as she winces a little from the pain. "More daddy! Fuck your little girls tight pussy, fuck it hard!" My eyes lit up hearing my little girl say such things was so hot, I pumped my hard cock in and out trying to push it deeper each time. Her pussy was so hot and tight that I couldn't hold it back and I shot my hot cum deep inside her hot pussy filling her to the point of overflowing. She rockets up and throws her arms sound the back of my neck to pull herself to me. "you felt soo good daddy. I love you" "you felt amazing too baby, so soft, wet, warm, and tight. I pull my cock out of your drooling pussy and watch as the cum runs down your legs, I have her a soft kiss on the lips when all of a sudden we hear the door slam shut. Mom was home....she grabbed her clothes and ran straight for the bathroom to shower. I quickly wiped off my cum and her juices from my still hard cock and quickly put my shorts back on and got back in the chair. Just then my wife came waking in back from work, she immediately noticed my cock was hard and came over and started rubbing it. It was so sensitive from just cumming deep inside my sexy little girl that I cld barely handle her touching it. "Were you thinking about me, baby? Is that why your dicks so hard? "Yes baby, of course you always turn me on... She got down on her knees and pulled out my still damp and sticky pussy juice covered dick. She puts my hard cock deep in her mouth, then after a few second pulled it back out....."this tastes funny....don't worry baby its just how my dick will taste from now on. (=

A morning like every morning, just another topical Friday as we're still cuddling in bed I reach down and start to rub your kitty till you breathing starts to change. As this happens I stop and get out of bed, no love for you yet. Hope in the shower and get ready for the day, as get out and start to shave you hope in the shower still frustrated that I stopped. I can tell by your face, so I hop back in the shower with you pin you against the shower wall using one hand to grab you by your hair and pull your head up to look at me so I can kiss you hard and deep, while the other hand finds your clit. Again I hear your breathing change as you start to grind my fingers, but again I stop, I've got to go to work. "Don't dare touch your pussy' I will take care of it when I get home," I sat before I leave but I know can't wait, I've seen that look before. I tease you off and on all day at work. Finally I get home from work and ask you about your day? "Were you a good girl and didn't touch your pussy whole I was gonna?" Already knowing you had, you confess that you had but it didn't help your pussy still ached for me. Well let's see, what should we do about you disobeying me? Take you by the hand I lead you to the bedroom. Sitting on the bed I bed you over my knees. Pull your pants down around your ankles and your panties to your knees, I spank your ass a few time but you start to squirm so I take your shirt off and use it to tie your hands behind your back. Smack! Smack! Smack!Sssshhhhh you're being to loud, everyone can hear. I take your panties off and stuff them in your mouth. Now your panties muffle your cries and your hands are still tied I pick you up and throw bent over the edge of the bed so your toes barely touch the ground I shove my face in your pussy from behind, licking and sucking clit from behind and shoving my tongue inside of you as deep as it will go, I mahe you shake and cum and your pussy explodes......

Your wife cheated on you, with me.

I never expected she would let me touch her, but she did. The how and the why is not nearly as important as the act, and I truly have no regrets about fucking your wife. And keep your anger to yourself because you have an amazing woman, and you've had enough impure thoughts over the years that you probably owe her an indiscretion or two. Everybody needs a freebie, and I was just lucky enough to be in the right place at the right time.

My hand on her back, she enjoyed the gentle scratch that wandered up to her neck. Her eyes closed, and for some reason, she smiled as she let my fingers delicately scratch against the back of her neck before wandering up into her hair. I could see her reflection in the mirror, and her hardening nipples showed through her bra. She was enjoying my touch, and only hesitated when I placed my kiss against her neck because she was forced to decide right then if she should stop it, or allow me to continue.

"I'll never say a word if you won't." I whispered, and her expression changed as the offer became real. "One time, and nobody will ever know."

She bit her lip hungrily as my hand slipped around her waist, and my warm breath in her ear as I kissed her neck again made her decision.

Her eyes opened, and she began to watch our reflection, your wife putting her guilt on someone else as she watched the reflection's indiscretion, but savored the touch against her. She watched my hand wander up, inching closer to her breast, and as I felt its fullness fill my hand, her hand wandered up to my neck to further expose the woman in the mirror. Her fingers slipped into my hair, her nails lightly scratching against my scalp as I lifted your wife's shirt and pulled up her bra.

Your wife has amazing breasts, and she slowly pressed her ass against my hardening cock as we watched my hands squeezing them, and pinching her nipples, and caressing that supple flesh that I wanted so much. My hand wandered up to her throat, and I turned her chin to accept my kiss. Her lips are amazingly soft and passionate, and her kiss was sweet from the lipstick she wore. Her eyes were hungry as they gazed into mine, and I couldn't wait to wander her naked body with my mouth. I pulled off her shirt and bra, and ran my fingers over her soft skin, savoring the image of your wife standing topless before me.

Turning her attention back to the reflection, I put your wife's hands behind my head, and continued to enjoy that gentle scratch of her nails. She hungrily watched her reflection as my hands wandered down her body, and whimpered as she saw me unbutton her pants, and slowly slide that zipper down. Her eyes grew wide as the top of her panties came into view behind that open zipper, and her breath quivered as she watched me slide them down her legs. I made sure my fingers stayed in contact with her body as I slowly knelt down to remove her pants, and she easily stepped out of them.

She watched my lips kiss up her thigh, enjoying her body as I kissed my way back up, and I could tell she was ready to pounce as she studied her nearly naked reflection, and this man behind her who wanted her "just this once..."

I turned her so that she could watch from the side... appreciating being naked next to me. She studied her own ass still in panties, and the incredible amount of flesh she was giving me that only you had gotten until now. She watched my fingers slip inside the elastic of those panties, and cooed softly as I slowly peeled them down her legs, and her bare bottom finally came into view.

Believe me... you have never witnessed a more wicked grin cross those lips than I did that moment.

She resigned herself to one dirty moment of cheating, and loved feeling another man's hands on her. That wicked grin turned to primal lust, and she truly felt sexier than she had felt in a very long time. Her fingers unbuttoning my shirt as she stared at my chest was frantic as she tried to strip me quickly, eager to get to naked skin. She dropped to her knees as she unbuckled my belt, desperate to wrap her fingers around the hardness she could feel but couldn't see, and the second my pants were down, your wife did what you never thought she would.

Her lips felt amazing as she sucked my cock between them, and her tongue savored my flesh like some decadent dessert, moaning warmly as she sucked my hardness. She turned slightly to watch her own reflection cheat, and seeing that hard cock sliding between her red lips made her enjoy it that much more. Your wife savored my cock, sucking it with expert skills, and twisting her head slightly as the thickness disappeared down her throat, and I could see the edge of her lips turn up in a hungry, wicked grin.

She may never do it again, but your wife loved being unfaithful at that moment.

Her head bobbed up and down on my shaft, and I caught her hand disappearing between her legs. As your wife silently came, I could feel her teeth press into my cock as she continued to blow me. Such a naughty minx, your wife... hungrily sucking a strange cock as she fingers her wetness and admires her infidelity in a mirror. I knew it was more about the reflection than me, your wife allowing herself to be far more than the devoted spouse and mom... instead taking the time to be the sexy woman she always wanted to be.

I pulled your wife up and she was quick to kiss me. I could taste the saltiness of my own cock on her mouth, and I quickly laid her on the table where she would be able to continue watching her own reflection. I spread her legs and climbed between them, and devoured her breasts for a moment before beginning to kiss my way down her body.

The hungry look on her face was desperately angry as she pushed my head between her legs, and she moaned loudly as my tongue slipped to her wetness, and slowly slid between those wet lips, and slid all the way up to that hungry clit. Her muscles tensed immediately as my tongue flickered over her swollen clit, and she came hard as I slipped two fingers deep inside your wife.

"Oh, my God!!!" she moaned loudly as her eyes darted back and forth between her cheating reflection in the mirror, and the man between her real legs; his fingers fucking her as his tongue swirled and licked at her hungry button.

She came hard and often as I enjoyed the hot, salty wetness between your wife's legs. Her mouth hangs with the most incredible temptation as that orgasm builds and releases, and she lets out that slow, satisfying moan of pure pleasure as the orgasm washes over her like a warm wave. Her legs tensed and squeezed my head over and over as I lapped at her sweet pussy, and each time she glanced over to see the man between her legs in the mirror, the reminder that she was a cheating wife just pushed her into orgasm that much faster.

At one point as I realized how much she enjoyed watching, I pushed her onto her side and slipped her leg over my shoulder. I made sure she could watch the tongue licking her clit, and see it spread them as the dark red tongue slipped to the hot pink button that inevitably pushed her over the edge. Watching another man's mouth between her legs was intoxicating, and she eagerly stretched her body to get a better view of the mouth that gave her so much pleasure.

She nearly waited too long as the nerves began to get sensitive, and while she could have stopped me there, she wanted me to fuck her. She wanted to feel my hardness slide in deep and touch her in places that no other cock had touched in years... except her husband's.

"Fuck me, fuck me hard!" she begged.

I climbed on top of your wife, and saw your wedding ring on her finger. It was guiding my hardness to her wet and hungry pussy, and she moaned loudly as she felt my full length and girth slowly impale her.

All the way in, inch by inch, I slipped my hardness deep inside your wife, until my balls nestled neatly against the crack of her ass. I couldn't get any deeper in your wife, and I knew by the smile on her lips, and the satisfied look in her closed eyes that I had all she wanted. Now it was time to fuck her hard.

Pulling almost out very slowly, she cooed lovingly as I slowly plunged back inside her. Out again, I pushed my cock into your wife a little faster, and she bit her bottom lip with anticipation of being filled that much, and fucked very hard. Faster... harder... deeper... she moaned loudly when she first heard my body smack her pussy.

I turned her head to watch herself cheat, and she struggled to keep her eyes open as the woman in the mirror was fucked harder and harder. Her breasts bounced up and down violently, and she could see her ass rubbing against the table as the hardness continued to spank her pussy, and the length and girth spread her over and over.

Your wife came hard and fast as she watched herself fucked, and was quick to put her leg over my shoulder so that she could turn on her side to watch the act in the reflection. I could hear her fingernails scratching into the surface of the table, and her knuckles were turning red as she squeezed the sides. The look in her eyes was nearly painful as she waited for the orgasm to wash over her, and as it finally hit, I watched your wife bury her teeth into her own arm, the teeth marks glistening in the light as she finally let go of her tension and released the orgasm to flood her with that wave of electricity.

"OH, FUCK!!!" she screamed loudly, and quickly covered her mouth, praying that no one heard her scream of unfaithful pleasure.

I grinned at the pain she must have endured, biting her arm like that, and waited for the tension to build again. When I saw that look in her eyes, my hand loudly smacked her ass, and your wife yelped in shock, before allowing the sting to slowly blend with the pleasure. Another smack against her naked ass, and one more for good measure, she came again, even stronger as she watched the wife in the mirror being fucked and spanked like some dirty schoolgirl.

I rolled her over and put her ass in the air, and she began to ignore the mirror as my hands slipped to her waist, and my hard cock plunged back into her very eager pussy. I squeezed those beautiful rolls of her hips as I fucked her hard, my body spanking her ass; my balls smacking against her clit as my cock drove into her unmercifully. Wave after wave, your wife came and came as I rough fucked her, and I began to see the scratch marks in the finish of the table as her fingers dug deep.

Your wife's pussy felt incredible as it wrapped around my cock, and I could feel her walls squeeze it each time she came. Her toes curled, and her ass was turning red from the spanking she received, and I wondered if her husband might see my dirty hand print on his wife's ass later.

My hands reached around to squeeze her breasts as I continued to fuck her, and her nipples remained as hard as ever as she enjoyed feeling the cock pounding her from behind. I pulled her up, and her back arched as she leaned back to give me access without losing the momentum of the stroke. I grabbed her hair and pulled, and she willingly submitted to me as the wicked grin crossed her lips yet again.

"Where am I cumming?" I asked hungrily in a near whisper only meant for her ears.

Your wife began to pant and grind against my cock, determined to take every drop of my cum deep inside her pussy. In for a penny, in for a pint was all I could figure from the fucking I began to receive from her, and I was surprised when she pulled off my cock and forced me onto my back, climbing on top and slipping the hardness back inside.

She turned me so that she could watch her reflection again, and leaned back so that she could watch herself fucking the cock. Your wife seemed obsessed with burning that image in her mind, and her pussy looked amazing as it slid up and down my shaft. The muscles in her stomach tensed and released, and her legs squeezed my hips as she rode me. Her ass ground against my legs for only a moment before rising up so that she could watch the cock disappear deep inside her.

Over and over, up and down, your naughty wife rode that hard cock, and her eyes stayed glued to the image of another man inside her in that reflection. She glanced away one time to see my expression as I reached my limit, and on that loud moan as I released my hot cum inside your wife's pussy, she came hard, and began to slow her fucking, determined to watch my cum dribble from inside her and leak down my hard shaft. Your wife demanded my cum inside her for the sole reason of watching it leave her. She wanted to see another man fucking her, and see that finish as that white, sticky, hot cum drained from between her legs.

Finally satisfied, she sunk down on my cock one last time, and began grinding her hips against me, rubbing it deep inside to take home with her. The expression of naughty cheating nearly carried a vengeful look, and I couldn't tell if it was anger, or claiming a trophy after what she had just done.

Climbing off, your wife climbed between my legs and lovingly licked the taste from my flesh. I could see the white cream caking against her tongue, and she easily swallowed and then licked it from her lips, continuing that task until I was absolutely clean of our juices.

Dabbing the edges of her lips daintily, she grinned with a look of wicked accomplishment as she sucked that last drop from her fingertip. She picked up her panties without saying a word, and when I snapped my fingers and smiled, she didn't hesitate to place them in my hand. She slipped on her bra, followed by her shirt and pants, and grabbed the rest of her belongings. Out the door with nothing more than a seductive grin, your wife was headed home to you.

Hopefully... you never tasted me on her lips, or saw the red hand print on her naked ass, or the creamy white cum that dribbled from her pussy and ran down her inner thigh, soaking into her pants.

But let me just congratulate you... you married an amazing woman, who is an amazing fuck. Enjoy what you have with her, because I will fuck her again if I get the chance. Your wife's panties are neatly folded in my drawer, waiting for her to come back and claim them.

I already posted the story about the very first sexual encounter I had with my stepsister, so this will be sort of a part 2. If you missed part 1, You'll need to read it for context: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V3B0B9AC

So after that first night messing around with my stepsister and her friend (whom shall be called Britney), I wasn't really expecting anything else after that. Now, we didn't have the house to ourselves very often at the start of all this, so the sexual fun was just ever so often at the time which honestly made it more exciting. It was like 3 or 4 days after that first night when we had the house all to ourselves for the entire weekend. Britney was staying the night again, and she invited 3 or 4 other people. We were getting pretty sloppy drunk and ended up hanging out and talking in the hot tub at the community pool.

We were all in the hot tub playing some drinking game and as I'm sitting next to my stepsis, she just starts rubbing my dick through my shorts. The bubbles are going pretty hard in the hot tub and it was pretty dark too so I was just like enjoying it, although I remember not wanting the other people there to see. I still saw the whole thing as taboo and something that people would think was weird and creepy, but we weren't blood related, so I wasn't saying no hah. So I'm getting really horny as she is playing with my dick so I slid my hand down her bikini bottoms and started rubbing her pussy, which was hotter and wetter than the damn hot tub we were in. Britney then says loudly for everyone to hear, "Do yall have your hands down each others pants?" I was instantly mortified lol. I didn't know what to say, but without missing a beat, my stepsister says, "Yeah?" which makes everyone burst into laughter. So I just laughed too, and thankfully there were no more questions about it.

We were at the pool for a little while longer before we said bye to everyone and walked back home. Since britney was spending the night at our place again my mind was just racing wondering what kind of escapades were going to go down that night? My stepsis and britney start getting ready to shower together, and they keep teasing me asking if I want to come rub them down. And as they say it, they are touching and rubbing each others tits and pussies while still wearing their bikinis. Door gets slammed in my face and they laugh, so I'm knocking and asking, "Pleaseeeee. Can I come in?" And the door opens one more time, but they are both fully naked and holding each other. It was so hot, but twas a troll, and they close the door on me again. The teasing and playing around like this was always fun though.

Our bathroom was right next to our bedroom so I can hear them talking and laughing and when they shut the water off they tell me they have a surprise for me, but I have to go into the living room until everything is ready. I still think they are trying to troll me so I'm in the living room for maybe 10 minutes before I yell back to them asking if they are just fucking with me, but they tell me they are ready. I open the bedroom door and see they have covered the floor in towels but they are both inside our closet. Stepsis tells me they are going to give me a massage, so I have to undress and lay down on my stomach. Once I do that they come out but I'm not allowed to peek at them, they say.

The lighting is dim but not dark and I feel my stepsis laying her body on top of mine, and she feels naked and very slippery. I was like wtf, that feels good. So she is rubbing her body on mine, sliding and grinding, and she tells me to flip over onto my back. I thought she was completely naked, but as I flipped over, I see she has on these skin tight, sheer pantyhose with no top on and her whole body is dripping with baby oil. Brit plops down next to me, and she's telling stepsis to get on top of her and, "do me, do me, do me." she kept saying. And she is wearing this one piece bathing suit/lingerie type shit, also fully drenched in oil. They both may as well not be wearing anything, because I can see both of their goodies...So stepsis gets on top of brit, who is face down, and I'm just watching her grind and slide her pussy up against britneys plump, wet ass. I've been rock hard at this point, but still had boxer briefs on. I take those off and start rubbing the oil all over myself while I watch them.

Their pussies looked so plump and juicy because that thin material they were wearing mixed with all the oil was giving them perma camel toes. I tell stepsis to lay down on her stomach and I start massaging her plump little ass and thighs. All that oil is kind of a mess, but visually, it just makes everything hotter, to me at least. I told them about a video I saw of a guy thigh fucking this oiled up beauty, and that I wanted to try it. So I'm on my back and I get stepsis to lay down on her back on top of me. I tell her to just squeeze her thighs together hard so that my dick is grinding against her pussy too, and omg it felt so damn good. I guess just the shape of her body with mine was a perfect fit because she starts moaning as I'm slowly but firmly sliding my cock between her thighs. And this girls pussy was just so juicy for a petite girl too, because her pussy lips were damn near wrapping around my cock everytime I would thrust up between her thighs.

I was already getting close to blowing my load, so I told her to get on top of me and grind that juicy pussy on my dick. I guess I'm leaving out details about britney, but the whole time this is going on, she is right there next to us and we are all touching and rubbing on each other, so she wasn't left out xD. I grab the bottle of oil and squeeze a bunch of it all down her tummy and on her pussy while shes grinding away. I told her I was getting close to exploding, but they are both saying they want to see all the cum shooting out of my cock, "like last timeee." brit says. So I ask britney if I can mount her, titty fuck her, and then unleash the fountain of cum all over her. She says she's never been titty fucked before, so I tell her it's easy when you have titties this big haha. So I'm on my knees, one on each side of her, and stepsis gets behind me and starts finger blasting britney. I grab onto those big oily beautys and smash them together, and my cock dissappears between them things lol. There was so much oil, it felt so good, and with her sexy moaning too, I wasn't lasting any longer. I told her I'm getting close and when I let go of her titties, my cock sprung straight up and was beat red, swollen and throbbing as I've never seen it. Stepsis was right there behind me, and she reaches around, pumps my throbbing cock 3 times, and I once again shoot so much fucking hot cum all over britney.

Forgot to mention right after I had asked her if I could titty fuck, she said, "Just don't cum on my face, you'll drown me!" lmao. Unfortunately, stepsis is reaching around from behind me, and she has my fully loaded cock aimed blindly! The first three pumps of cum hit her right in the face xD, but we didn't get any in her eyes! The rest of it was sprayed beautifully across her nipples and clevage. Her one piece swimsuit was pushed down and crumpled around her waist, and I guess stepsis had pulled the swimsuit to the side while she was fingering her but that was the first time I'd seen britney's bare naked pussy, and goddamn that thing was three times fatter/plumper than it looked through her swimsuit. I could die happy inside of some fat ass, plumped up pussy.

Jamilla’s crucifixion

Jamilla was already awake when the sunlight entered her cell. After the Romans had captured her a week ago at the villa of her master, they had locked her up in there. They had stripped her and tied her up tightly, her hands behind her back, she was forced to sit here in this dark cell. She have had a lot of time to think about what has happened, and, more important, the things to come. At first she had been scared to death by the thought of being crucified, but right now she had found peace with it. Jamilla knew what she had done, and she also knew that she deserved nothing better. There was no doubt that, if she was to be killed, it would happen out there for every one to see. She was just to beautiful to let her die in here. After all she was the most beautiful girl in and around the city, In fact the thought of starving in here scared her even more than a public humiliation. Being tied up all the time and at least raped and tortured, imagine taht! No, no, all well considered, crucifixion was the best she could hope for. At least her pain would be over in a few days instead of years. She didn’t dare to think that the soldiers wouldn’t come for her.

But then the door opened and a couple of men gave entered her cell and removed the ropes from her hands and feet. Jamilla felt some sort of relief when she left the cell. They would not let her starve. Thus far she had been very lucky. It was only now that she realized that nobody had abused her until now. She wasn’t raped, she hadn’t been whipped. The fact of being nude don’t scare her, as a slave girl she has experienced this form of humilation many times, it was usual for the female to walk nude trough the city up tot he crucifixion side, while the men are allowed to wear a loincloth.

As they came out of the dark hallways into the inner yard of the camp, Jamilla spotted a long, thin, wooden cross lying on the ground. “Pick it up!” one of the soldiers said. Jamilla walked towards the cross and lifted it on her shoulder. There was no use in trying to resist, which would only make it worse for her. Two soldiers came standing next to her and one of them hung a wooden plate around her neck with her name, her age and her crime carved in it. Jamilla expected them to push her forward in to the streets of the city, but they didn’t. Both of the soldiers were looking at a little door behind them. As Jamilla looked at it as well, she saw an other soldier coming out with a hammer, a ladder and a basket with nails. Long heavy spikes…

“So it ’s going to be a full nailing” Jamilla said to herself. Until now she had hoped that they would only use ropes or at least only nail her hands, but as she could count more than two nails, she knew she wouldn’t be that lucky. The soldier loaded the gear on a donkey and the other two gave Jamilla a gentile push on her shoulder. “Let’s go.” They said and the campgates opened.

Jamilla carried her cross through the narrow streets of the city. It wasn’t very heavy but despite the early hour the sun was already shining hot. As she came closer to the crucifixion site, more and more people were watching and following her, yelling things at her. She noted the views of the men, on her slim body, her well-shaped breasts, with the long nipples. Her master has pierced them years ago, she has to wear rings there, and the nipples has grown considerably. Except her long hair, her body has been shaved completely, even if the pubic hair has started to grow back, her crotch is visible for everyone.

“Look at you, you stupid basterds,” Jamilla said to herself “ shouldn’t you be working? No you just want to see me suffer, you want to hear me scream on the cross, you want to see the extreme fear in my eyes when they nail me to it. Well screw you! You think I’m afraid but I’m not, you think I’ll beg them for mercy, beg them not to nail my feet, but you’re wrong, wrong, wrong! I won’t. In fact I’ll show you that it doesn’t scare me, I’ll show you how a proud girl faces her destiny!”

As she took the last turn to the marketplace, Jamilla felt this strange sensation in her underbelly. She knew she was walking her last few steps ever. On the market place, one of the soldiers gave the order to stop right in the middle of the square. She let her cross slip to the ground, took a few steps back and looked at the people that came to see her humiliation. One soldier held a hand on her shoulder and took back the wooden plate as the other one unpacked the gear. The third one began to declare her verdict and why she deserved it. During that time Jamilla realized that the strange feeling in her underbelly wasn’t fear as she thought it was, but pleasure. Her crotch has become wet, she noticed it. Every single person on the square wanted to see her young, nude body exposed on the cross. She knew she turned on every man that came to see her today, but none of them would ever have her. She would remain an unreachable ideal forever. She knew she could give them a spectacle they would never forget, that would make every other women look like durt.

Right now Jamilla realized that her time had come. The third soldier reached the end of his speech.

Jamilla knew what she had to do, she would show the crowd she was not afraid. Slowly she walked towards the cross, looking at the soldiers. Then she turned around, looked at he crowd and went lying down on her cross. Before one of the soldiers could grab her, she placed both of her wrists on the crossbeam, waiting for the nails.

The soldier that was going to nail her held back his two accompagnons. “No, no, don’t grab her. I want to see if she really can take this.” Jamilla looked at him as he put the first heavy spike right on top of her wrist. There was no one holding her wrists in place, yet she did not pulled them away, when the soldier raised his hammer for the first blow. Jamilla looked closely as the point of the first nail was driven into her wrist. “Aagh!” The pain was more than unbearable, it didn’t just stay in her wrist. Like water spilled on a flat stone, the pain started to run in various directions, all through her body. Yet the nail had only cut a few muscles and flesh. Right now he was only pushing on her wristbones, slightly driving them apart. As much as Jamilla was suffering, she couldn’t move her arms. She could only watch how the hammer came down a second time. This time the nail crushed her wristbones. Jamilla could feel the couldnes of the steel against her bones. Again she could not hold back a short scream. The pain had now turned into a supernatural form of agony. One of the soldiers who was standing next to the cross, noticed how Jamilla was rubbing her beautiful bare feet over the sand in a useless attempt to lighten the pain. Although the nail hadn’t reached the beam yet, she managed to keep her tortured wrist in place. Her most beautiful body was already covered with sweat when the hammer came down for the third time. Finally the nail came out of her wrist again and made his first contact with the crossbeam. Jamilla felt a bit relieved because she thought the wrist part was over. Once the nail was through, it would be easier to bare. But she was wrong. The hardness of the wood made it very hard to finish the job. The executioner needed six more blows to get her wrist fully nailed to the beam, every blow causing Jamilla more and more pain in addition to the already unbearable agony…

At the first blow, Jamilla had pulled back her second wrist. “Aagh!” A short scream escaped her mouth every time the nail went deeper. Finally the last blow was given and the executioner stood up. Shortly he admired his work, then he walked over to the other side of the beam to nail her other wrist. Jamilla didn’t know how she did it, but she had managed not to cry. Although only one of the four nails was in place, she was already covered with sweat. She looked at her unnailed wrist once more, then she placed it on the crossbeam as she saw the executioner approached with the second nail. He looked at her beautiful young face while he went across her wrist with his fingers to locate the bones. When he found the right spot, he place the nail on it, held his hammer high up in the sky. Then he waited for a moment to see if Jamilla really wouldn’t pull down her arm now that she knew what it felt like to have one nailed wrist. Then he started his horrible job.

Jamilla thought she knew what she had to expect, but no one could ever get used to a sudden explosion of pure pain like that. Again her short screams filled the air, again her beautiful bare feet rubbed against the sand, but yet the agony seemed like at least a thousand times worse. Again she felt how the nail crushed some of her bones and drove others apart. It was in this pure sensation of nothing-but-absolute-agony- that Jamilla realized something strange. With every blow she screamed her little “AaAgh’s” as a message to every one on the square that she couldn’t take it any more. But now she realized, as her pain reached a new, horrible peak with every other blow that she wanted more. Though the agony made it quite impossible to keep her wrist in place, as long as the nail hadn’t pinned it to the wood, Jamilla realized she was able to do so, because she loved it. From this moment one, she could kill and love the executioner for what he was doing to her at the same time. She hated and admired him because he was able of hurting her like this. Though her agony reached unknown hights with every blow, she couldn’t wait for the next one. She watched closely how the nail disappeared deeper into her wrist and into the wood. When the executioner stood up after the nailing, Jamilla felt relieved and disappointed at the same time. Her body was under tension, shivering, excited, despite the heat her nipples remain hard all the time, and she notes that her juice has started to leak.

Jamilla looked at her beautiful nude body as the soldiers made preparations to pull up the cross. With her arms spread out like this above her head and her legs a bit opened to feel the sand under her feet for the last time, both her beautiful small breasts with their long and hard nipples and shaven pubic were exposed to the crowd. Yet Jamilla felt no shame, she felt only pain and a deep desire for more pain. Two soldiers were tying ropes to both ends of the crossbeam while the third one was placing some small pieces of wood at the bottom of the longpole so that the cross wouldn’t slide over the sand when they tried to raise it. Then they attached the ropes to their donkey as well. Then the executioner kneeled down at Jamilla’s feet. He grabbed them by the ankles and measured the length of her legs. He placed her feet on the longpole, right next to each other, so that her legs were slightly bent. He looked at it, changed the pose a bit, released her feet and carved a little bit of wood out of the pole, where he wanted her feet to be when he nailed them. Jamilla had observed his actions very well. For a moment she thought he was going to nail her feet before they raised the cross. She had loved the feeling of his hand around her feet. The two soldiers made the donkey pull up the cross while the executioner made sure the longpole would slip into the hole that was dug for it. As they raised her cross and her feet left the ground for the last time, Jamilla felt how her weight was no longer carried by the thin longpole but only by the two spikes that pierced her wrists. She had to scream. Little yelps of both extreme agony and pleasure escaped her mouth while the donkey was raising her cross. As her cross was almost in a complete vertical position, Jamilla spotted the carve made by the executioner to indicate the intended position of her feet. While the soldiers were making sure the cross wouldn’t fall back if they cut the ropes, Jamilla tried out her final footpose. With her feet against the longpole and her legs opened widely because of the roundness of the longole, she decided that it was both a humiliating and an exciting pose. Jamilla looked at her elegant ankles and her adorable toes. Soon her most beautiful feet would be nailed. To feel once more the pain of really hanging on a cross, she moved her legs away from the longpole, so that they were just hanging on either side of it. Now the executioner placed his ladder against the cross and climbed up to fulfill his duty.

As the executioner reached the final step of the ladder, Jamilla lowered her left foot and placed it right on the spot the executioner wanted it to be. He put the nail right on the most central spot of her foot, slightly adapted its pose so that the toes were really pointing towards the ground. Then he began the nailing. Once again Jamilla experienced a wave of fresh agony running through her body. Again she felt how the nail pushed against the bones of her foot and crushed them with the second blow. Again she let out her little yells every time the nail went a bit deeper. Even when the nail entered the wood after the third blow, she didn’t dare to put any weight on it. Her foot was causing her the same amount of agony as both her wrists. Oooh, she loved crucifixion right now; She thanked the people that invented this heavenly torture from the bottom of her heart as the final blows were given. As the executioner finished the nailing of her left foot, Jamilla felt a bit sad. Now her other foot was the only thing left. After that, her agony would slowly fade away … So she put her other foot right next to her nailed one. The executioner brought out the last nail. Jamilla closed her eyes as her bully raised his hammer. Very intensely she tried to analyze the waves of pain that were caused by the final spike. As the bones of her right foot were crushed she couldn’t hold back a small yelp. Also when she felt how the nail tore the skin of here sole apart, she simply had to release a little “ Ôah!” As the nail was driven further into her foot and the wood of the longpole, Jamilla first realized she was being put to death in the most cruel, horrible and agonizing way known in the whole of the Roman Empire, and that she just loved it. The soldier smashed the nail a bit deeper for the last time. Then he went down a few steps and nailed the wooden plate that quoted Jamill’s crime, name and age to the longpole, right underneath her beautiful, nailed feet. “Jamilla, twenty one year old, blonde slave, murder, theft and arson.” Then he stepped down, took away his ladder and together with one of his fellows he went back to the camp. The third one staid to guard Jamilla so that no one would get her down of there.

Although it had seamed a lot longer, her crucifixion had only taken half an hour. Now most of the spectators resumed their work on the market. For Jamilla, the real horror of crucifixion was about to begin. Right now she realized that the pain in her wrists became too much to bare, even for someone who loved it, so Jamilla had to push up on her feet. Putting her entire weight on the nails piercing her feet caused her a wonderful amount of pain, yet she had to let go, if she didn’t want to faint, and she fell back on her wrists. But very soon, again, the pain in her wrists forced her to retry the push up. The Romans had spiked her in a very ingenious way. By bending her legs just a little bit, Jamilla had to face the problem where to put her weight, but she couldn’t suffocate that easy. As she looked around to see what the other people who had watched her crucifixion were doing. Some people were still looking at her, pointing out to each other how well she was nailed. Jamilla herself was also admiring the work of her bully. While she was at it, she saw that she wasn’t bleeding as much as she thought. The only blood Yamilla saw was the blood that had run out of the wounds when the nails were still driven in. Meanwhile the soldier that staid behind walked over to the fountain and took a drink. He didn’t return to the cross but went strait to one of the stalls on the market. He decided to watch over her from there, in the shadow. On the cross, Jamilla was exposed to the sun. Very slowly her bronzed skin was burning. As she saw the guard take a drink, Jamilla became aware of her own thirst. She wondered whether she could ask for some water as well. After a while her thirst became so big she decided to risk it. “Can…can I have some water to, please…?” she moaned. The guard fulfilled her request and put a cup filled with water on the top of his spear. Jamilla drunk it all and asked for more several times, especially around noon when the sun was burning every drop of liquid out of her.

Jamilla now realized that the pain wasn’t fading away at all. She didn’t know why but the spikes kept hurting her as much as they did when they were driven into place. She looked once more to the nails piercing her body. As she could clearly feel, al four of them were smashed through some bones. “I wonder…” she thought. Jamilla tried to move her fingers, but some of them didn’t react to her command. Also her toes weren’t completely movable. The sight of the spikes entering her feet and wrists fascinated her. Jamilla tried to reach the head of the nails in her wrists. Her fingers could only touch the top of the nails. Her excitement still remains, and her crotch has started to leak, she notes the liquid running down the lips, and the it drops down to the sand.

As the sun went down and the market became empty, Jamilla first realized she would never leave her cross again. Even her corpse would be left up there after she died. She wondered what it would be like, if she died. Would she pass out and never awake again? She didn’t know.

Jamilla’s first night on the cross was filled with agony. There was now way of getting some sleep up there. If the pain didn’t keep her awake, then the coldness of the night would make sure she didn’t sleep. The hours passed slowly, way to slowly, but when Jamilla finally thought she was used to it, the first rays of sunlight announced a new day….

As the market became crowded again, people returned to her cross to see how she was doing. "You 're realy enjoying this, aren't you?" Jamilla managed to ask her public. Of course they did. "Guess what," Jamilla moaned as a reply, "so do I..."

According to some spectators who had seen a few crucifixions already, Jamilla was “dancing” real nice. She was pushing herself up on the spikes piercing her feet and falling back on her wrists al the time. Even if she didn’t had to push up to get some fresh air, she still forced herself to do so. It largely increased her pain. It was her second day on the cross, but Jamilla felt far from exhausted. Now she knew why she hadn’t been raped or whipped: If she were still strong when they nailed her to her cross, she would last longer. Once again Jamilla looked at her beautiful body. The nails fascinated her, how they disappeared in her wrists and feet. Only four nails, but they put her in hell. Right now the thought crossed her mind that despite of the fact that she had been drinking quite a lot yesterday, she didn’t have to pee. The sun burned away every single drop of liquid, even the water from the fountain. In the afternoon, Jamilla felt how she was becoming weaker and weaker, how the pain slowly faded. Right now she wished she could live through it al again, from the cell, to the first nail, the moment of triumph when she exposed her completely nude body to the overwhelmed crowd, the nailing of her wrists and feet, her complete crucifixion. Later that day Jamilla lost conscience. She didn’t saw how a rich salesman paid of the guarding soldier and ordered his men to get Jamilla down from her cross. She didn’t even realized the nails were pulled out.

Jamilla looked out of the window as the sun came up. Six months had passed since her crucifixion. Her wounds had completely healed. The salesman had dropped her of at one of his houses in a small village while she was still unconscious. An other girl slave had told her everything. She had never seen him until now. He was standing in the inner yard, saying goodbye to someone. Then he entered Jamilla’s room. “You’re so beautiful” he said. “You’re so beautiful that you can ask me anything. Ask me and I’ll do it!” Jamilla looked at him as he touched her face. “Well, there is one thing you could do…” She answered.

Later that morning, the entire village watched how Jamilla publicly undressed herself. Completely nude, she walked over to the cross and went lying down on it. She smiled at the salesman as he approached with the hammer and the nails. “Nail me!” she said.

Part 13: Haley [look up the other parts on my profil :) ]

Haley was much more mature than Patty. Since Anna had given her such a hard time last time she fucked me, she was always shy around me. She would indirectly invite me to her birthday via Anna. I think she did so, because she wanted Anna to give her okay that way. And Anna always did. Haley wouldnt get too close to me still, she was clearly afraid of getting caught by Anna again. So her 24th birthday (a few months after the wedding) I barely got a minute with her, even though Anna had encouraged me to go after Haley. But at least I could convince her to stay in touch. We texted for a few weeks, but then kinda went out of things to say for some reason.
I was invited to her 25th birthday again, but at that time she actually had a boyfriend. Also there were a lot of people there for this special occasion and so I basically didnt talk to her at all. After that I thought I wouldnt even get invited again, but guess what, I was invited to her 26th birthday again. This time, it was a smaller party. She had only invited Jim, Anna, me, Patty (who couldnt come) and 5 or 6 other friends of her I didnt know. From Anna I already knew that Haley was single right now. We were at Haley's house, which was not too far away from mine, just 30 min with a car. It was smaller than mine, since it was meant for just one person, while mine was almost a family house already. It was my first time there so when Jim, Anna (in a red dress and black leggings, looking fantastic as ever) and I arrived (perfectly on time) Haley gave me a house tour, since the other guests werent there yet. Jim and Anna were in the kitchen, while Haley (dark blue and white striped dress) led me through her house. It had only one floor, first we went to the living room. Nothing too special, a nice couch, tv, the usual. Next was her bathroom. It was bigger than I expected, with a tub (with whirlpool function) and a separate shower. Haley told me she loved to relax in the tub. The floor was heated as well. We then skipped a store room and went into her bedroom. Haley closed the door behind me. I thought to myself: "okay... whats coming now?"
Haley sat on her bed and said:"I'm sorry. I know I didnt treat you very well the last two times we saw each other, one and two years ago. The first time, I was still insecure, because Anna caught us in the act ... I was afraid she would be mad at me if I flirted or even talked with you too much."
Me:"Its alright.."
Haley: "No its not, please let me explain. Last year.. I had a boyfriend. And... he was a jealous man... and ... I was still... kinda ... attracted to you, you know?"
I tried to say something but she interrupted me saying:"But this year, I will make it right okay? I spoke to Anna, she actually doesnt mind anymore. And I'm single... so... Would you give me a chance?"
Me:"You are beautiful and funny and I like you. So yes... You will get your chance with me... just one more question: Why did you sleep with me that christmas? You dont strike me as a girl, who sleeps with a stranger like that."
H: "Well thats a bit embarrassing to admit but... I kinda... had a crush on you? And you also werent a total stranger. Anna talks about you all the time. And I liked what I heard. But then when I saw you... well I kinda clicked. And then there was also Patty who wanted you.. so it was also kind of a competition... and I was horny... and also it was something new and kinky... so.. yeah... a lot of reasons...."
Her head was tomato red at that point. I laughed.
Me:"Okay I see. Since you were so sincere, I have to tell you I slept with your sister. She kinda forced herself onto me after and even before Annas wedding... but to be honest... she is really good looking so I enjoyed it... I havent talked to her in years though."
H: "Oh I knew that already. She didnt tell me immediately, but when I told her after my 24th birthday that you were there and that I liked you still, she already had had what I wanted... "
At that moment there was a knock on the door. Annas head appeared in the door. A:"What are you two conspiring here?"
Me:"We just had to talk about old times."
A:"Are you done? Good. Guests are arrived this minute! Come on guys!"
When Haley was busy greeting new guests, Anna pulled me aside and asked:"What were you guys really doing in there?"
So I told her what Haley and me spoke about. Anna smiled and said "sounds like she was the D I like so much... Have fun with her but..."
Me:"But what?"
A:"I wanna know everything."
Me:"Deal."

The party was really nice. Nice selfmade food, cocktails, beer, wine. We moved the couch in the living room to make space for dancing. Anna and Jim left relatively early and soon others followed, until it was only me and some other guy left. It was already 2 am at that point. Haley then politely asked us to leave and the guy obliged. I said I needed to go to the toilet. There I waited till the other guy had left. When I came out, Haley was already cleaning up. The music was still running though. I came up to her and said "May I ask for this last dance?" She giggled and let me lead her to the dance floor. I quickly changed the music to something slow. Then I grabbed her and hold her close. She wrapped her arms around me and pressed her head against my shoulder. While we were dancing to the slow music she mumbled:"You know... I had hoped you would be the last to leave..."
Me:"What if I dont want to leave?"
H:"Oh you want to seduce me?"
Me:"Well, I am in no condition to drive, a taxi is too expensive, no trains going at this hour... its only logical..."
H:"I see, good sir. But honestly I would have preferred to be seduced."
Me:"So that logic wasnt seducing you... well then i'll have to try another method..."
I grabbed her ass and then massaged my way up her back. She moaned softly. I kissed the top of her head. She looked up to me and I kissed her on the mouth. She smiled at me and leaned against me again.
When the song ended we just stood there, hugging each other. Then she giggled.
Me:"Whats up?"
H:"Well... I broke up with my boyfriend 4 months ago... and I havent had sex since... and... hugging you already makes me wet." She stepped away from me, grabbed my hand and led it to her pussy. H:"here, feel for yourself!"
I touched her panties and first felt nothing, but after rubbing for 5 seconds I felt her wetness through the fabric.
Me: "Oh yeah, I can feel it... and I can do something about it..." I pulled her close, her back to me and started rubbing her until her pussy was soaking her panties. She grabbed my hair and moaned softly. Then I lifted her up and carried her to the bedroom. I stripped out of my cloths and helped her out of her dress. I went down on her and licked her pussy, circling around her clit and putting one finger into her pussy. After just one or two minutes she squirted in my face. The orgasm was so intense, it left her twitching for a few seconds. When I came up to her and kissed her I realized that she was already half asleep. So I just laid besides her, covered her in sheets and cuddled her. I think she was already asleep at that point, but she turned to me and laid her head on my shoulder and her arm over my chest. I still had a huge boner, but I couldnt wake her now. So I let her sleep. I took a while till I finally fell asleep and so I slept till noon. When I finally woke up, Haley was not in the bed anymore. I heard some noise from the kitchen, so I put on my boxers and went there. Haley had made breakfast for both of us, but it looked like she was already done. She was wearing a big t-shirt and (sleeping) shorts. When she saw me only in boxers, she looked surprise and said "well, look who got up. You look really good... I've never seen you half naked it the daylight before...I made breakfast for us, but then decided not to wake you and started by myself... I hope thats okay."
I nodded, went up to her and kissed her on the mouth. She certainly didnt expect that.
Me: "Everything okay?"
She smiled, nodded and kissed me... longer, more passionate. My hands were resting on her hips while we made out. After a minute or so we stopped for a moment. She smiled, pulled her shorts up so far that her camel toe was showing. It the shorts got a wet spot immediately. H:"Look what you have done!"
We laughed and I wanted to pull her close again, but she denied me, pulled down her shorts and said "this time, you'll have to fuck me." She bent over the kitchen counter and spread her legs. I inspected her pussy, it was dripping wet already. When I positioned behind her, she said "please go slow... I think I'm really tight right now..."
I caressed her ass, back and then tits, before pressing my tip against her cove. When I pushed the head on, I felt how tight she really was. I could only push it in slowly and she half moaned half whimpered while I did. For a while I only penetrated her with my tip, until she said "I need your penis deep in my vagina ... right now... please fuck me..."
I still only pushed in slowly, but this time I went all the way. She was still moaning and it got louder with each inch. When I was all in, a first orgasm shook her body, so I stopped moving.
H:"Dont stop now. Fuck me. Fuck me. FUCK ME!"
I obliged. I banged her fast, not max speed but still, for her tightness... I couldnt hold on for long, so after just 5 min I said "oh fuck I'm going to cum..."
H:"I'm almost there to, cum in my pussy... please..."
We both moaned loudly as I shot my load into her and she came with a squirting orgasm. I grabbed her and held her because I was afraid her legs might give in. Afterwards she turned around and we kissed again.

We took a shower together and had breakfast afterwards. When it was time for me to go, Haley looked a bit sad.
Me:"Whats up?"
H:"I just thought... I dont want you to think, I'm an 'easy girl' because I slept twice with you know..."
Me:"Dont worry I dont think that. And I really like you."
H:"So I will see you again?"
Me:"Sure!"
With that and a last kiss I went my way.

End of Part 13
I will tell you the rest of the Haley story at a later point :)

I finger banged my step-niece (not blood related) when she was sleeping! it all started when she would come over the house with tight shorts on letting me see the camel toe and occasionally i would see side Vag form her loose sleeping shorts. The first time i seen her nude was an accident. she was taking a shower and her mother (my step-sister)opened the bathroom door walked away and left the door open my niece opened the shower door yelling for someone to close the door. through the bathroom mirror I seen her a young virgin girl soaping her tits and ass. from there on I knew I wanted to Fuck it. from that point on I would make excuses to touch her, one time she was chewing on a pen cap I told her it was dirty and to stop. I took the cap and told her would you put it in your mouth if it touched your butt, she said yea so i called her bluff. playfully I put my had down her shorts and slid my finger in her hot moist teen ass touching her ass hole and told her now put it in your mouth. I was surprised she did I wanted to go further but her lil brother was there. I would do the same sort of thing every so often to get a cheap feel and she would let me. no penetration to her i think she thought it was innocent playing. one day I caught wind she was not a virgin anymore. the next month she stayed the night and fell asleep in my room on my bed. I grinded on her ass felt her tits and eventually started to touch her pusssy. this pussy was so tight when I slid my One finger in her i could feel every ridge it was like the roof of a mouth. I plan to get her drunk now that is of age and fuck her all night anal as wel.

So this quarantine has obviously been getting to everyone. Going a little stir crazy, I convinced T, my girlfriend of about 5 months, to stay a week with my brother, R, and his fiancée, A.

Let me describe everyone real quick. T is tall, thin and gorgeous, A is stout, curvy and with hugs boobs. Me and my bother are average, neither heavy but not in shape either. We are all in our late twenties.

It was kinda fun, just a change of pace, but still boring and with little to do. Often there were some awkward situations that arise from being in close quarters; their condo is only 3 rooms, not including kitchen and bathroom. A few days in things started when T was sleeping and R was outside. I really had to pee while A was showering and just had to go in. She laughed it off and we carried a conversation for like 10 minutes. Their shower had frosted glass doors so I could see her body silhouette as she washed as we talked. It was so hot. More comfort and boundaries starting to wear away as the days went on. At one point I flipped onto a movie that involved swingers and I thought what if we did that.

I have long thought A was hot and would definitely hit that. And I know R has had crush on T for so long; our families have been friends for many years and she has been gorgeous as long as we could remember.

I decided to try and make this happen, partly out of boredom and just to see if I really could. The vogs were turning.

So late the next night I put a movie on when I knew they would be watching; it had plenty of sex scenes. I suggested we make it a date night and date the others. They seemed a little nervous but shrugged it off since it seemed innocent enough. There were a couple glasses of wine and a smidge of weed and everyone was pretty chill as we watched. R and T were cuddled up under a blanket on one end of the couch, me and A on the other end. I got a little bold and started rubbing A’s waist and side softly and she started rubbing my thigh back. As we got into the steamy scenes, the touching and cuddling intensified. T and R got more close and relaxed and there seemed to be a lot of shuffling under the blanket; I wonder what was going on under there.

As the movie ended there was a long awkward silence of what happens next. There was this shared look of if we were really going to see this through. R said that dates rarely ended right after the movie. We stayed together on the couch as we were for a while, still cuddling, which turned to touching and some making out. I could tell R was loving getting all up on T after all these years; he’d had a huge crush on her. Finally the moment came and the other couple went to the guest room, just across from their bedroom.

Me and A stayed on the couch for a few more minutes before I led her towards their bedroom. She seemed more nervous now, she wouldn’t shut up, rambling on with small talk or other things, almost trying to distract herself from what was happening. As we walked by the guest room, the door was open; he was laying down on the edge of the pulled out daybed and she was already stripped down to only her panties and kneeling on the floor sucking his dick. We went in and I decided to leave the door open since they did. The rooms were parallel and only like 7 feet apart. I figured it might be hot for each couple to hear the other.

We stood next to the bed and she kept gabbing absentmindedly, even as I calmly pulled her shirt over her head and her huge tits just plopped out. I started kissing her and got my hand down the front of her pants and started fingering and she started to stutter and quake. Once I had her stripped I laid her down and once I started kissing at her inner thighs and pussy lips, that shut her up. As I ate her out we could hear some of what was going on in the other room; squeaking of the day bed, periodic moaning and grunting and the gross suctions and slapping of genitals. From the sound of T’s moaning it sounded like he was fucking her in the ass; I could tell.

I hoisted A’s legs up by her head, she looked like a sideways G, and she seemed both shocked and a bit uncomfortable. I held her legs up there by the ankles, with her pelvis up off the bed, so I could tongue her asshole. I love that, and despite my bro telling me she didn’t like that stuff, she seemed to be loving it. She was moaning like crazy as I alternated between both holes. I came up and held her in that position as I started fucking her ass. It was prob a little to hardcore but I wanted to enjoy this while I could. We did it that way for a while then we switched to her on top. It was nice because we could talk and look at each other and I could see those big titties bounce.

Her riding me was the best but I kept hearing sounds of ecstasy from the next room. I flipped her onto her stomach and did her from behind and laid mostly over her so I could look across to the other room. All I saw was one of T’s legs sticking out in the air, looking like he was fucking her in some weird position, her toes kept clenching and stretching. T then let out a long squeal from cumming. Wanting to one up them, I slid out of A and started fucking her ass again, and all you could her were her moans. I won the night, and we all crashed around 1 am.

Come morning, surprisingly, it didn’t feel weird. We decided to continue with the swapped couples for the week and enjoy ourselves under the circumstances. I fucked A in every single room; the kitchen, in the shower, on the toilet, on the couch, in the guest room and in both of our cars. I especially liked fucking her on their bed. Also keep in mind that when I’m fucking my brothers girlfriend of 5 years, his soon to be wife and my sister-in-law in a room, he is usually fucking my girlfriend in another one. All of us have had times where we have walked in on the other couple getting busy and it’s so hot. I walked into the bathroom and all I saw was T’s long sexy legs sticking straight out of the running shower flopping up and down; R obviously having her propped against the shower wall. I watched them while I pissed then left them be. I had at point looked out the window and saw them fucking in his car; he was on top of her in the reclined driver’s seat and her legs stuck straight up and actually braced flat on the car roof. It was weird looking but kinda hot to.

Usually they left the house together to do some minor grocery shopping and fucked while they were out(T would tell me). This time he went out alone for over an hour. T sat on one end of the couch playing with herself while watching me fuck A at the other end. A then took a nap and me and T “cheated” on the swap by sleeping together again in the guest room. We both felt great being together again. A couple more days of reckless sex and we were done. We swapped back, agreed to never talk about it and me and T went home. Not sure how it will affect R & A’s relationship but we had fun.

This is a recollection of an event as it happened to me. For those that cry "pics" there aren't any as I was only 7 or 8, for you guys that call "fake", that's your opinion - as I've said, this actually happened.

--

During the school holidays I used to enjoy going swimming at my local pool and would often go several times per week. Several of the other kids from my estate would go to the same pool and we would often travel there and back together.

About a fortnight before we were due to return to school myself and two girls, Lisa (7) and Sharon (12) arrange to meet at the pool for an afternoon of fun and games - and by that I actually mean swimming.

I was already in the water when Lisa and Sharon arrived, after they changed they joined me in the shallow end of the pool. As Sharon was standing on the edge of the pool, with me directly below her, I had a birds-eye view of her crotch. Wisps of hair protruded from her swim suit and she had a slight camel-toe. Although I didn't appreciate what I was seeing at the time, the sight has remained with me ever since. She dived into the water with hardly a splash or a ripple and set off for a length of the pool.

Lisa was sitting at the edge of the pool with her feet dangling in the water. I remember her asking me what the water was like. I replied warm. She slipped off the curbed edge of the pool into the water and submerged herself.

When she came back up she shot me a dirty look and exclaimed that the water was freezing! Playfully I splashed water at her and told her she'd soon warm up. It was at this point Sharon swam up to us and after completing her length of the pool stood up and waded over to where Lisa and I were. As the water was fairly cold her nipples were very visible through the flimsy material of her swim suit and I swear that she's the reason that today I love erect nipples. She was either oblivious to my looking at her chest or simply didn't care because she stood in the water rather that submerging to neck level as Lisa and I were.

For the next hour and a half or so we three folicked and played in the water as other patrons came and went. At around 3.30pm the pool emptied to us three and a lone swimming who was doing constant lengths of the pool. Each of us had a pair of goggles on so there was a lot of underwater play, a lot of splashing and I seem to remember quite a bit of tickling. I didn't really take much notice of Sharons crotch or Lisas for that matter until nearly the end of our time at the pool.

Sharon was tickling Lisa under water and I was submerged looking on. Her fingers danced over Lisas body and briefly touched her crotch. I, with-in a few seconds, got an erection. Having never had the biggest cock in the world I was quite surprised at how engorged it was but I honestly couldn't take my eyes off the sight of these two girls - one touching the other - on purpose or not I couldn't even now say, but it was for my age an extremely erotic sight.

I don't know if Lisa knew that Sharon had touched her or not as she didn't openly react. She carried on playing with Sharon, tickling her as much as being tickled. I was embarrassed about having a hard cock so I swam away from the girls to the edge of the pool about 20 feet from the girls, for a split second I debated standing with my erection to the wall but didn't. I turned around to watch the water play. Stupidly, I raised my legs to the surface of the water and horizontally started to tread water using my legs and my arms to stay still and just under the surface of the water. I realise now, over 40 years later that my leaving my feet to float was the spark for what followed later, but at the time I was quite naive and didn't think about the now slightly deflated bulge in my trunks.

Before I had time to think or react, Sharon was swimming over to me with Lisa not far behind. She must have saw my erection as I noticed that her eyes bulged a little. She didn't say anything but asked why I'd swam to the edge. I said that I was getting cold and was thinking of getting out of the pool. Lisa sort of agreed with me and climbed out the pool straight away. Her one piece bikini was clinging to her body an there was a hint of camel-toe. She scampered off to the changing room. Sharon stayed with me in the water and asked me to tell her what I thought of Lisa.

I should say at this point that Lisa was about a foot smaller than me with natural blonde hair. Obviously she was flat chested and I seem to remember that her breath always smelt minty fresh. Sharon had fiery red hair, A-cup at the smallest size breasts with marvelous nipples.

I told Sharon that I thought Lisa was very nice. To be honest I didn't really have the vocabulary to respond with anything else. Sharon told me that Lisa really liked me and thought that I was fun to be around. I had stood up in the water now and was getting ready to climb out of the pool when Sharon stopped me dead in my tracks. She'd placed her had on top of my cock! She told me that it was a bad idea to get out the water with that happening in my trunks. I couldn't really argue.

Sharon now standing infront of me shielding the view that the lone swimmer would of had of us started fondling me through my trunks. My body reacted as you might think and my cock grew to what was a size that it hadn't grown to before. Before I had a chance to say anything Sharon had put her hand inside of the trunks and was actually wanking me off in the pool. Let me tell you that it didn't take long and I actually did cum. Not a huge amount granted, but it was cum!

We stood for a few moments longer. Sharon told me to wait till my hard-on was gone before getting out of the pool - she then kissed me lightly on the cheek and legged it for the changing room. If she said anything to Lisa or not I don't know because the next time I saw them in the cafe after I'd gotten changed neither of them said a word about what had happened. We bought warm drinks and a snack as was obligitory after swimming (for me at least) and after finishing we headed outside for the bus home.

Sitting up stairs and at the back of the bus Sharon asked what both of us were up to later that evening. I told her nothing special and Lisa agreed with me that there wasn't much to do during the evenings apart from play out. Sharon said that if we wanted to we could hang out with her in front porch for a bit. We both agreed that we would meet at Sharons house later.

After tea that evening I meandered my way to Sharons house meeting with Lisa just outside. The door to Sharons was open as we got there and we saw her father (who looked like an actor from the 1960's to me now) was leaving. He called to Sharon and strode off down the path to his car and drove off.

Sharon, wearing a pleated skirt and a woolen top appeared at the adjoining door a few seconds later and beckoned us in to the small porch. After closing the front door and moving a few pairs of shoes we managed to sit in a rough circle on the carpet. Sharons mum opened the door and asked if we wanted something to drink. We accepted and orange juice duly appeared. While her mum was away getting the juice Sharon stepped back in the house and reappeared a minute or so with a pack of cards. With both doors to the porch closed and the noise from the television coming through the adjoining door quite loudly we started playing cards.

After a while Sharon told us she was changing the game. Now if you lost a game you had to either answer a truth question or do a dare. Lisa lost the first game and chose dare. Sharon dared her to flash her flat chest to us. To her credit Lisa didn't hesitate but whipped up her top and flashed. Sharon lost the next game and again chose dare. Because I'd won, it was up to me to chose the dare. I, remembering her hard nipples chose the same dare as she'd given to Lisa. Again, to give Sharon due credit whipped her jumper up and held it up so that we had an extended view of her marvelous breasts.

"You can touch them." Sharon told us. We hesitated slightly and then in sync we both reached forward to touch a breast each. My fingers lingered longer than Lisas and I seem to remember Sharons nipple growing to my touching her breast. Eventually she pushed her top back down and we dealt the cards again. I lost the next game. I chose dare and Sharon told me to get my cock out. Very embarrased by this I stalled for time but eventually obliged. The two girls took turns touching me and I grew hard. I actually had to lie flat on the carpet to try and get my dick back in my pants it was so hard. Once it was back safely away we continued playing. Lisa lost the next game to Sharon and she chose truth this time. Sharon asked if she'd ever before tonight touched a cock. Lisa said no, but she'd seen her two brothers and her dads cock before that night.

Sharon lost the next game to me for a dare and I asked to see between her legs. "You want to see my fanny?" She asked. Me, not knowing the medical name for her crotch never mind the slang just nodded. Without a second thought Sharon lifted her skirt and pulled aside the skimpy panties and there in all its glory was her pussy. A few wisps of red hair surrounded it and although I didn't know it at the time, her apparantly well fucked slit stood out clearly to both Lisa and I. Again, she said we could touch if we wanted. This time I didn't get a look-in as Lisa was straight there. I don't know if she knew what she was doing, although looking back now it seems apparant to me that she did, went straight for her clit. Whether it was instinct or previous knowledge of female anatomy was unclear at that age to me. I watched Lisa fondle Sharon with amazement as her fingers moved the half inch from her clit to disappear inside the slit of her cunt. Sharon must have been wet already as I heard a distinct squelching sound as Lisa moved her fingers back and forth between the pussy slit and clit.

After a moment or two with eyes screwed tightly closed Sharon told Lisa to let me have my turn. Reluctantly Lisa withdrew her fingers and Sharon told me to do what Lisa had done. I obliged. I have to say that at the time it felt both weird and wonderful at the same time. I'd never seen anything like it, never mind felt it.

Glancing over my shoulder I saw Lisa with her fingers stuffed as far as they'd go into her mouth. Obviously Sharon could already see this and it was turning her on. I felt quite proud of myself when I heard the same squelching noises coming from Sharon and when I saw Lisa sucking her fingers I did the same, tasting quim for the very first time. I can't remember what that first time tasted like, but I have to say I've been addicted to the taste ever since!

Over the course of the next twenty or so minutes Sharon and I touched Lisa clit and poked our fingers into her bald pussy. The taste was similar to Sharon but somehow it was different. Don't ask me how different but it was. At one point we were nearly caught by Sharons mum - the door handle turned but we were saved by the telephone ringing and the door didn't open. This put an abrupt end to our explorational play and we all tidied ourselves up.

We arranged to do it again soon and left. I walked Lisa home as it was dark by then and before she opened the gate to go up the path to her house she kissed me full on the lips, grabbed my cock through my pants and said we'd play again sooner rather later. I went home with a huge smile on my face and slept like a babe.

We never did have a repeat performance with Sharon as she moved away from the estate about a week later. Lisa and I did have our time together but we didn't have an opportunity to go as far as we'd already because we couldn't find any where private enough.

I moved away soon afterward and lost touch with Lisa. I've often wondered what became of her and Sharon but as I sit here now typing this I've a smile on my face three feet wide!

Written by myself

LITTLE TEASE NEXT DOOR Part 2

Shae woke up the next morning alone in her bed feeling very hungover and her body was sore. Her head was pounding. *Geez what happened last night* she thought. She was unable to recall right away how she even made it home. Slowly it started coming back to her. As she sat up she had visions of getting fucked. Hardcore fucked. By Joe.

*Wait Did that actually happen? Was it a dream?*

She looked under her bed and pulled out her special toy box. Everything seemed to be in its place. She grabs her cell phone and texts her best friend asking what time they left the bar that night and when did she drop her off at her house.

Her pussy was sore. It couldn't have been a dream.

She thought maybe she was losing her mind. She thought about going next door and asking him about it. How awkward of a conversation would that be if he didn't fuck her to madness last night.

She was feeling conflicted. If he raped me, why am dripping wet thinking about it.

If he didn't rape me why am I thinking so much about him doing it?

She took a shower letting the hot water relax her back muscles a bit before lathering her body in soap. She ran her hands all over and found a couple of bruises on her wrists. *There's no way I was dreaming* she thought.

She got out of the shower and got dressed and decided she'd just go over and ask him casually how his night went and if she remembered correctly about him helping her with her keys to the door.

She put on a cute little yellow low cut sundress and sandals and she walked over to Joe's house. Surprisingly he was not on his porch. She rings the doorbell to his big brick 2 story house that dwarfed her little 1 bedroom 1 bath house.

She was about to ring the doorbell again when she heard his footsteps nearing the door. He answered the door with a smile on his face, "Well hello there Shae, what can I do for you?"

"I just had a question" He gestured for her to come inside which she hesitates but still walks in. He closes the door behind them and he leads her to the couch in the living room to have a seat.

"So, what was your question?" he asks sitting in the recliner chair beside the couch.

Shae clears her throat, "Well, I mean this is gonna sound silly, but I had this really vivid crazy dream last night."

"Did you? " He says with a devious grin.

"You were in it." she says. Her voice suddenly growing hoarse and giving her a bit of a cough.

"Before you tell me about it, would you like something to drink?" he asks politely.

"Yes please. Sorry I am kind of dehydrated."

"It's no problem"

He comes back with a blue gatorade and Shae guzzles a good majority of it.

"Better?" he asks.

"Yes, thank you so much." She answers.

"Now, about this vivid crazy dream?"

"Yes well, I uhm, came home drunk from the bar last night."

"Oh. Only that part wasn't a dream. I saw you bust your ass last night and lose your keys. Remember?"

Shae paused and said, "Oh so that part actually..?"

He nodded his head slowly while smiling deviously at her. Shae began to feel kind of faint and dizzy.

"So did you come. In-into my, into th-the house I mean." She said. Her vision was reducing to a colorful blur. Then it begins to fade.

"Oh I came sweetie. I came all up in that pussy and made it mine remember?" he says moving himself to the couch closer to her as her eyes start closing and she can hardly hold herself upwards.

Shae heard him but she was barely clinging to consciousness. She weakly whispers "No.."

"I'm your fucking daddy. I can't believe you forgot so soon. That's okay, your tight ass is about to get a new lesson." He tells her just as she falls over slumped over on his couch.

"He flips her onto her back and rips open the dress to get those perfect titties out to play again.

"This time baby, you're not leaving. You're gonna be just the prettiest little basement & bedroom decoration." He says with both hands grabbing her tits massaging them and flicking her pink little nipples about as he does.

"You're fucking mine."

ー

Shae's eyes felt like they weighed more than she did. There was a very dull LED light on the other side of a wall that she could see. She looked around and let her eyes adjust. She felt cold and when she went to move she realized that she was laying on a mattress in a basement chained by one of her ankles. She had her little dress on still but it was torn at the chest leaving her cleavage out on display. She grabbed the chain and followed it to find it was attached to a metal U ring tie down that was concreted to the ground.

*Oh my God* she thought.

Then she exploded with rage.

"LET ME OUT OF HERE! JOE!! JOE YOU FUCKING BASTARD! WHAT THE FUCK! LET ME GO!! HELP! SOMEBODY PLEASE HELP!"

Joe appears from around the wall.

"Someone woke up on the wrong side of her mattress didn't she?" He says calmly.

"Why?"

"I told you, you're fucking mine."

"You can't just keep me here. People will be looking for me."

"And?"

"Please let me-"

"Shut the fuck up" He said sternly as he started to walk over. Shae backed up and tripped falling back on the mattress. Joe suddenly lunged at her pinning her down with his body as she squirmed and struggled beneath him. He grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head.

"Who fucking owns you."

"Fuck you!"

*Slap*

"Who's your fucking daddy bitch?"

"You're not my fucking daddy!"

*Slap*

"That's not what you were screaming last night."

"Fuck you! I was drunk!"

*slap"

"Do you think that matters? You want this. Why else would you have come over? You wanted daddy to rape you again. You know that's what you want , what you deserve. What you fucking exist for."

"Noo" She whines with her face throbbing from him slapping her.

"Oh yes. Daddy's gonna hurt you with his big cock every fucking day and you're gonna fucking love it."

Shae softly crying softly whispering "No, no..."

Joe ignores her and he puts her two wrists together to keep them pinned with one hand above her head as his free hand starts to grope her titties. Her nipples were still sore from being pulled and twisted so hard the night before. Everytime he touched them they send a shockwave of pain and pleasure throughout her whole body.

He reached down between her legs rubbing her pussy through her little dress and panties.

"Mmmm this is no longer yours. It is mine. It will be shaved when I say, played with as I say and fucked as I say. Do you understand me?"

Shae doesn't answer but instead just stares up at him with watery fear & hate filled eyes.

"Perhaps I just need to intoxicate you again to get you to look at me with those submissive eyes once again. Or maybe some heavy drugging so I can brainwash you. Hmm? Would you like that?" he says.

She shakes her head no. He smiles and says too bad.

Stands up and forces her up by her hair and over to a sawhorse sex bench in the corner with a mirror in front of it. He forces her to bend over it and he straps her down facing the mirror.

"I made you a promise last night that I was gonna take every hole on your body. I have yet to fulfil that promise my little tease."

Joe takes off his clothes as his eyes remained locked on her, admiring how good she looks tied bent over that sawhorse with that helpless expression on her face. His cock springs free and he begins to stroke it. Then he walks up and slaps it on her face a few times ordering her to open her mouth. She hesitates at first until Joe reared his hand back to slap her again and so she opens her mouth.

Joe slams right into her throat making her gag hard on his cock. He had his hands on each side of her head to make sure she choked on his cock properly. "Mmmm you can take it further down your throat than that. Relax your throat and this face fucking will be easier on you."

What choice did she have? She tried her best to relax her throat so his cock would slide down it easier. She hated obeying him but really she didn't want to puke all over him either. He had his cock going in and out of the back of her throat to where she was literally swallowing the head of his cock with each thrust. Drool was all over and her eyes were watering like crazy. She looked up at him with those watery eyes when he barked a command at her to do so and when she did he'd look down into them with awe as if her almost suffocating on his cock was the most precious sight in the world to him.

"You better not waste a fucking drop of my cum little girl or daddy is going to punish you hard" Her eyes widen as she didn't expect him to cum in her mouth just yet but before she could even take another gasp of air he grabbed her head and pressed it hard down onto his cock as she felt his hot cum shooting down her throat hole.

"Swallow baby. Swallow it! Yeahhh!"

Shae felt so filthy.

"Good girl he said finally releasing her head and he walked away from her over to a drawer where he pulled out a dildo, a ball gag and a vibrating wand.

"Since you were a good girl, I am going to reward you."

She looked at him curious as to what he was going to do while still adorned with her helpless expression. Oh how Joe loved his personal fuck toy.

"Open"

Shae opens her mouth to accept the ball gag into it. Then Joe sets up the wand on her clit and ties it to where it can't move and then he rubs the dildo on her asshole and shae squirmed in protest. He laughed and suddenly shoved it into her pussy, fucking her with it a bit as he flipped on the wand. Fuck it felt so good. No matter how she wanted to deny it he was going to make her cum for him yet again.

Joe could tell from her gagged moans and the movement of her body as he played with her that she was about to have an orgasm ripping through her entire body. But he suddenly stopped, pulling the dildo out and turned the vibrator off, denying her the orgasm.

Oh did this piss Shae off. She let out a moan full of distress, need and a bratty "But whyy?!" sound to it. Joe laughed and asked "Aww. Poor baby girl doesn't like being denied orgasms now does she?"

He laughs deviously stroking his big already hard again cock.

"Dont worry baby" Joe then spits on her asshole and Shae whimpers and shakes her head no, knowing she's about to have her virgin asshole taken by Joes porn star sized cock. She knew his girth would rip her asshole and stretch her to fit him inside. She felt him rub the tip at her tight hole.

*Oh god! No!*

She struggled like crazy in her restraints and joe took some of Shae's wetness up from her pussy to her asshole as Shaes anticipatory whining and pleading grew louder. With one hard merciless thrust he plunged his huge cock deep into her asshole and turned her whines into loud screams. She never felt so helpless, filthy and in pain as he ripped her ass with his cock. As he started pulling out it hurt even worse but as soon as he got his cock to where the tip was almost out of her hole he rammed it right back in.

She screams again and whimpers as joe starts to steadily fuck her asshole.

"Oh fuck yeah baby take this fucking dick!"

He suddenly rams the dildo back in her pussy at the same time making Shae let out the most perfect surprised helpless cry then he flipped the wand back on.

Shae couldnt take it, feeling so full with all of her holes were currently filled with dick, dildo and a gag. It was overwhelming. She felt it coming though. An orgasm with the most torturous intensity she's ever experienced. Joe seeing her body tense ready to release, gave her that release with the the touch of the button turning the wand on hi.

Shae's orgasm ripped through from her toes through to the tip of her head. Her body convulsed and her mind was absent any thought other than that of the hardest orgasm she has ever had in her life that continued to ripple through her body sending after shock like shudders.

The clenching of her hole on his cock had him on the verge of cuming deep in her ass.

It was when he saw the look of submission in her eyes again that he finally filled her ass with his cum.

He moans out as he feels his cock start spewing cum into her. She was his. She is property. His property. A fucking toy to be kept, used, put on display.... And the perfect specimen to breed.

I confess...I have a fetish for older women that has only gotten stronger as the years have passed. The reason for this is the best (actually the ONLY *really* good) sex story I have.

This was 8 years ago, the summer of 2005. I was 15 and it was the July 4th holiday. My parents had a little pool/barbecue party for the block. I was swimming for a little while. When the sun started to go down I decided that was enough so I went upstairs to change. I dried off and got into a pair of my gym shorts, just for the time being so I could hang my suit in the bathroom and get a shirt and some sandals.

I went to the bathroom and was waiting. I thought- weird, the only people I figured would be using the upstairs bathroom was my mom or dad or sisters but they were all outside. The door opened after a minute. It was Mrs. Batelli, who was my mom's friend from the block. When she came out, she was adjusting the top of her sundress- really nice dress, orange with a pretty good cut, and I'm sure you know exactly where my eyes went. She was probably about 41-44 and she was nicely proportioned, probably around 145 and 5'6" or 5'7". Shoulder length auburn hair. Had a good tan on by that point in the summer. Her name was kind of deceptive, she wasn't Italian at all, that was her husband's name. I think she was some kind of European little-bit-of-everything mutt, but the tan was pretty far from her natural skin color. And it looked good. She had the legs out, nice shape- not very long but hey. Her tits were very nice, very perky for her age. Not huge, probably a small C or large B. I was staring dead at those suckers because in adjusting herself she was really moving them around and hadn't noticed me. In fact, I think she was about 6 inches away from bumping into me before she realized I was there.

She just went "Ooh!" and stepped back, definitely startled.

I just stood there, probably with some idiotic look on my face because I just got to watch a solid 6 seconds of tits bouncing around.

I expected her to react adversely, but she put her hand on her chest and started laughing- actually quite hard, much harder than the situation probably warranted.

She was like "Shit!" and kept laughing. I had no clue what to say, just kept smiling like an ass.

So she takes two steps, stumbles right into me and gives me this big half hug with one arm so that those firm tits and pressed right into me and she goes "You scared the HELL out of me!" and just kept laughing. I had still not said anything!

This is when it dawned on me- how long she'd been here, since noon, I wasn't keeping track of her drinking but she was fairly petite- this lady was HAMMERED.

So I think I said something like "Glad to see to you too,"

She said, "You didn't talk to me all day!"

We exchanged bullshit for about two minutes, none of it is interesting. Finally she said, "Your house is nice. I'm staying here. I'm going to sleep over."

I was kind of chuckling at this point and I just wanted to humor her so I said "Cool!"

She goes "Let's have a sleepover party" and I answer "Sure, that sounds like fun."

And then out of nowhere, she goes "Do you trust me?" all serious all of a sudden and I answer "Of course," because I think she's going to tell me something weird or something.

But no, as soon as I say it, she comes right up, pulls me in and gives me this deep, fucking awesome tongue kiss. Let me tell you. I had NO clue what was happening. She was working her tongue all over my mouth and I got instantly hard. She tasted like spearmint and- I didn't know at the time, but now, unmistakably- rum. And lots of it. Captain Morgan and Doublemint. I'll never forget it.

After about twenty seconds, she pulls back and goes "Somebody's gonna see this" and I think "FUCK! Come on!" but I was very happily mistaken because she grabbed my hand and pulled me into the bathroom.

I threw my towel and suit into the tub. She locked the door and put on the lights and the fan (cover up noise? I dunno) and she pulls me into the sink, falling, so that we both hip-check the counter. More tongue kissing. Fucking awesome, none of that awkward high school bullshit.

Her tits were right up on me and after a minute I started feeling bold so I slowly raised my hand up the back her leg and felt on her thigh. She had damn good skin for a middle aged woman, must have lotioned up all the time. I was wary, and frankly, a little worried that a wrong move on my part would blow the whole thing and I'd kick myself forever. But I was also horny as fuck at this point and just wanted to touch all her bits. But, to my delight, as I felt on her thigh she pulled my hand and guided it right up the dress onto her nice, firm ass. She was wearing the high-cut bikini panties. Guess she hadn't embraced the thong yet. I didn't care. It wasn't a big ass, but the texture was fantastic. Firm, but soft. Not muscular but not flabby. I was throbbing at this point.

She must have known, because she grinding the top of her leg against my shorts. She had me salivating. I pulled my other hand up her dress and onto the other ass cheek. Fantastic.

Then she reached down and fondled me through my shorts and gave me a little squeal. It was a lovely little sound. She stopped to spin me so I was up against the counter then back away and pulled her dress over her head (with surprising grace) to show off her body. She had a nice figure, cut pretty well for her years. Her bra was white and strapless. She whipped it right off. I got my third really good look at some live tits. This was the epitome of awesome. I felt like a fucking champ. But it was only the beginning.

She sauntered over to me and smiled and said "Show me" in the hottest voice I'd ever heard. I immediately dropped my shorts. I'm not going to brag about my cock. I'm no mandingo, but I was hard as a motherfucker. She said "Nice" and dropped her panties.

Her pussy was beautiful, symmetrical. None of the curtains you might expect on an older mother of two. She was shaved smooth. I'm pretty sure I audibly said "Fuck"- as in "Fuck, I am going to wake up any second now."

She came up to me and put her lips back to mine, and as she did she cradled my balls and started carefully to appraise my cock. She was teasing me. My heart was beating like it was going to explode. Then she got up on her toes and slid her pussy over the top of my shaft. It was like heaven. I don't know how I didn't cum right then and there. She leans into me and I think she asked "Do you want to help me cum?" and I just nodded "Yes" even though I didn't hear her completely. Whatever, she could have asked me to to stand on my head.

So she grabs my head and moves me so I'm about eye level with her tits and pulls me into them and says "Kiss my nipple like I kissed you". I tried my ass off to be good. Who knows if I was. Soon, she was purring like a kitten. She dipped her hand down into her snatch and started playing with her clit. I could hear how wet she was. I told myself "Shit, good, I'm doing it right."

She took my hand and guided it to her pussy. Her slit was so wet. She used just my fingers at first, but soon she was using my whole palm- long strokes, she had me cup it hard and my whole palm was getting slick.

Then she asked, "Do you have a condom?"

- FUCK -

I mean of course I didn't. I wasn't sexually active. My heart sank. I was abut to lose my virginity and I didn't have a fucking rubber.

I said, "No". She said, "It's okay."

My cock was denied entrance, but she balled up my hand and slid my index and middle fingers inside her and fucked away, vigorously. I went back to licking her nipples, harder and faster with the rhythm of her body. She came, I felt her snatch tighten as she squeezed and she threw her head back.

It was something to behold, indeed, but fuck man, did I regret not having a condom.

"Thank you," she said, with kind of a giggle.

"Now-" she said, and dropped down to her knees. I put my palms flat against the counter. She pulled my hips forward, grabbed my butt a little, and then slid her lips over my cock. I'm a little biased, but it's still the best head I ever got. Her skilled tongue lapped over my head and shaft and she gently caressed my balls. It was like waves of electric everytime she bobbed. She took the whole thing. I only lasted two minutes, having been dying for release for so long by this point. I came buckets and she moved down even deeper as I did so that it ran down her throat. She swallowed every last drop and cleaned me off with her tongue as she pulled back.

The whole encounter lasted less than twenty minutes. After I came, she started to dress herself again and said "Don't tell anybody, ok?" I nodded, lightheaded.

She left, and I laid in my bed for a few minutes to recuperate. When I went back downstairs, she was gone. Her husband was too, so I guess he decided they'd had enough and they were going home. I have a lot of theories- the husband was some kind of professional, like a lawyer or something. I first thought she was neglected but later I found out that he was most likely cheating on her. I never found out, but what does it matter?

Naturally, I kicked myself for not having a condom. It was about nine months later when I finally lost my V-Card.

After the encounter, I saw her less. I always wanted to try to see if she would ever be alone so I could ask her about it, but the opportunity never presented itself. Later, I thought about maybe trying to blackmail her, but I had a pang of consciousness and thought it would be shitty of me to do that to the lady who gave me my first great sexual experience out of the blue with no strings. I still have mixed feelings. I wish I would have hit it.

Eventually, she divorced the husband and moved away, out of the state and remarried. I haven't talked to her.

I took a few things away from this- first and foremost ALWAYS HAVE A RUBBER. you never know when your mom's friend will suddenly and for no reason decide to get frisky with you. Secondly, I still love the older ladies. I've only had a couple of other experiences after, but the first one was the best and most special. I still frequently knock one out thinking about that blowjob and fantasizing about what could have been.

Oh well, the inexperience of youth, etc.

That's it. This story is 100% true and I hoped you enjoyed it.

I confess that ive always been perverted and have loved being a huge man slut ever since i lost my virginity at 14 to my best friends slutty drunk BBW mom ANALY while she was passed out!
Because of it i have an obsession with thick women and nothing turns me on more than eating out a BBW front and back>:)(i love eating a bent over asshole between licking thick thighs while slapping open her fat ass!) ever since(im 20 now) ive used quite a few sluts even gotten lucky with hot older girls id marry, but my best sex has always been from fucking the cute chubby ones.. who tend to appreciate and be very giving and if ur lucky, a lotta them are into anal. i am 20 now, ill start by saying ive had plenty of sexual experiences. im so perverted i admitive degrated myself for sex(especially after i tryed harder drugs for the sexual atmosphere), ive gangbanged old milf sluts with strangers, ive even sucked cock for my dealer after he let me finger his passed out wife(just got to do that a few times before he got deported but i had a lotta fun there if u wanna hear about that whore) anyways, no shame when ur a pervert, when i was 16 i had a quicky with a homeless slut for $5. i felt bad but liked it at the end. a friend and i were trying to pay a bum to buy us a porn magazine, and the 1st black crackhead we asked laughed and said shed get us laid for our money and took us to a corner in a quiet parking lot. we actually let her suck us off one by one around the corner behind cars while one looked out. she took out her tits and made us touch her and let us suck on them which i did only for like 2 seconds before i felt like throwing up. she got on her knees and jerked me off fast while my friend looked out. we switched back n forth cuz we woulndt cum, we were nervous. she got a little impatient when we wouldnt cum after 10 mins and kept taking out her fat saggy tits and made us touch them. she tryed to titty fuck him and bent over lifting up her dress telling me to fuck her, but we had no condom and i already wanted to leave and felt dirty and ashamed. she let him pull her hair up and down and eventually came on her tits..i grabbed her ass and smacked it open while she deepthroated and finally nutted she woulnt swallow but i came on her face and rubbed clean on her fat lips. we tryed finding her again but never came across her.
Anyways ill start with my best friend as a kid, Randy.I had been pretty close to him. We would watch porn videos we'd find and at one point we were even experimenting with eachother. as we got older we found out a lot about sex and use to make the kids in the building play with us and we'd sometimes watch porn acting like we knew everything that went on. being older we'd wrestle girls and get them to do things usually suck us off and when they wouldnt want to we'd blindfold them even bullied them into doing it. sometimes we'd feel up on asses and even hump them and act like we were "riding horses" sometimes wed get them to take their pants off without making a scene and we'd grab and jerk off on them. Randy lived alone with his single mom. She was fat BBW latina slut and she always brought guys home. she came out the shower topless a lot and act surprised even tho she knew i was over. i liked her fat tits and when we were younger me AND Randy would peep outside her window and see her have sex. She liked to go out and dress skimpy and she always brought guys home. we knew she fucked all of them. she was a screamer and always yelled. Apart from being loud she was always getting drunk, sometimes in the living room with US present practically getting fucked right behind us. she gave friends head while we were in the same room sometimes covered under a blanket to play it off. I know Randy hated it but i admit i tryed to peak whenever possible.The thought of her being used turned me on and i jerked off to her all the time. they kept dirty laundry in the bathroom so id spend an hour in there sniffing and licking her thongs and cuming in them. The first time i touched her in her sleep she was on the couch barefoot and i jacked off licking her toes. I started going all the time, trying to catch her being slutty and ocasionally going thru her underwear. Randy didnt care hed let me watch her sleep and when she came from clubbing she usually fell asleep half buzzed on the couch wearing her slutty outfits and hed let me touch her as long as she didnt wake. she always took off her bra so id usually get to see tits seeing she was a heavy sleeper i got around to sucking her fat nipples if she was dressed for it.when shed wear heels id suck her toes and cum on her feet, and occasionally shed fall face down and id get to lick her legs to ass. pulling up her skirt a little more everytime. her big round ass turned me on most and id fantasize about seeing her get flipped over ass up and fucked bent over from behind. Once me AND Randy walked in on her on all 4s giving head naked, her bf was opening her asshole right at us, slapping her ass loudly they didnt even notice we saw. We walked out quick and walked around somewhere and didnt talk about it but DAAAM i will never forget that ass. One night she came home so drunk a guy was dragging her into her room ignoring the fact that we were there she was falling drooling and her shirt was ripped and stretched so her tits were out. the guy locked the door and came out like 30 mins later..after he left Randy went to check on her and she was asleep face down naked. He said she was drunk and acted like no big deal, but i he saw what i saw..her ass and back was red and beaten,her shirt was hanging off ripped and her hair was super messed up. i knew she was passed out and pretty sure she was raped she had bite marks on her ass and was bleeding some scratches. he let me touch her a little and watched tv while i came out.. i touched softly to see if shed wake but after a while smacking her ass i saw she was out. i locked the door to be sure and took off my pants. i was sooo turned on i had a naked woman to myself. i smacked her ass harder liking that it was red and beaten. i rubbed her inner thighs all the way up and felt weird she super wet. i felt around puttting my hand all the way in while i left hickies on her ass cheeks. i was sucking and biting her everywhere i even slapped her in the face and made out with her a bit. Randy was telling me to hurry up and i made him wait 5 more minutes and locked the door. i took off my pants and jerked off in her mouth rubbing her wet lips while i fingered her ass. i wanted to try n have sex but she was face down so i was gonna cum on her face but feeling how 3 fingers easily went in and out of her ass i licked herr asshole some more then got on top of her. i slapped her ass rubbing my dick between her cheeks till i was hard enough it slipped in. i felt soooo good to be in her wet hot asshole i slappped her some more and pulled her hair hard till i came in her ass. i never told Randy all that and i got to play with her till they moved out later

I think my Master just wants me crazy.. we do know it’s not just kink that keeps Him around.. it’s something else He likes with me besides tormenting my body and my mind having it both grasp for His touch.. He checks my account but doesn’t speak with me watching me here struggling to offer something kinky like it’s the only thing that gets His attention.. may I say without consequence that I loved when I do amuse You and that now I miss Your energy to inspire me and my creativity… it’s the truth, don’t blame me for that, i mean I do corrupt for You but it’s like I do it and it’s something lacking it’s probably lacking of Your taking advantage of it in playful evil tasty way besides Your attention of course.. and I do want to jump and do something that would make my Master very happy and turned on … ohhh but howwww when whatever I might come up with lol You’ll just be stubborn and peek without saying a word.. I wonder what would earn me a little just a little attention to keep me on my toes? 

Be forewarned: This story doesn't end with me fucking my sister, my niece, or my daughter's friend (I don't even have a daughter). I have a hard time believing any of that shit. What I have to say is believable, though, because it's true (and things that seem a little weird to invent in a forum like this!):
.
I had the most unbelievable dream about my teenage niece the other day. But, first, some background (and, I will be writing this carefully to not violate the TOU! Look for [brackets] to see edits):
.
She's always been my favorite niece, and I've always been her favorite uncle. We've been pals forever, and I'd jump in front of a bus for her.
.
The first time I peeped on her was when she was over for a sleepover some years ago. She had to go in and change her swimsuit, and a little lightbulb went off in my head saying, "Wow, i wonder if I could see her naked through the window?" I did. It was kind of cool, but no big deal.
.
A couple of years later, I did the same thing, and was freaked out when she took her shirt off to reveal [her small breasts]. I nearly came in my pants! Here's the worst part: I planned it out. I loaned her a t-shirt to wear to bed, but I purposely hung it in the bathroom, then put a bunch of hangers tangled over the hanger it was on because I knew it would take her a while to untangle them...giving me ample time to see her naked...and film the whole thing.
.
Shortly after, I got film of her and my other niece comparing tits and pussy hair while changing in the bathroom. BUT...I only saw the tits, not the pussies. The image was sort of blocked, but it was clear that the other niece was pulling her panties to the side.
.
I caught her another time changing out of a swimsuit in her own room. I had gone upstairs to use the bathroom, and was talking to her through the door...which was cracked open about an inch. Fucking heaven. I was nearly certain that she knew I had seen her.
.
Fast forward a couple of more years, and my niece [is a teen] and is over at my new apartment for a sleepover. I got a bit more ballsy, and was lucky to not get caught. When she said that she was going to change for bed, I quickly said that I needed to run an errand (which made no sense), then placed myself outside the window where I intentionally left the blinds open a crack. I thought I was filming it, but accidentally pressed the button twice and got nothing! What I did see (but didn't record) was her nearly perfect tits and puffy nipples when her bra came off and she got into a t-shirt I loaned her. Afterward, I had to wait outside for a while to make it seem like I ran an errand to the convenience store (I pre-planned something already in my pocket to make it look like I just bought it). The next day is when I really took a chance. I placed my camera in plain sight no the counter - recording, and with the lense open and extended and everything, so it was clearly a "working" camera. I tried to disguise it with a couple of soda cans. Then, I went into the bathroom and said that I was going to change, and that she could too if she wanted to. I got a side view of her tits, but that's about it. The rest was out of the shot! Very frustrating. Turns out she had just changed her shirt, so I got a chance again and recorded while she was changing her pants. I just got a panty shot. She didn't change them (dirty girl). Here's the kicker - at one point during this last filming, she looked DIRECTLY INTO THE CAMERA. When I reviewed it, I saw this. I wasn't sure what to make of this. Would she confront me? Would she tell her mother? Was my life totally fucked from that point on? She never said a thing. Maybe she didn't really notice and was just looking in that direction. Or, maybe she was pleased to know that I was filming her. I'll never know.
.
Fast forward again about a year, and she slept over at another new apartment I got. When she went to the bathroom, I quickly went outside, and got a view of her wispy pussy hair. I recorded again, and got a little bit of it...but, the memory was full, so the best part was cut off! That's twice! Grr. But, I did get a little. Seeing her teenage pubes was more than I could handle.
.
That's the last time I filmed her. Since then, it's just been a series of trying to catch downblouses as her tits have blossomed beyond perfection. Also, downloading facebook pictures, and things like that.
.
This past weekend, I had the most intense dream I've ever had. You know, one of those dreams where you're convinced it was real even after you've been awake for a while? Where you can remember all of the senses you felt - sight, touch, smell, even color? I dreamed that my niece and I were just hanging out and socializing, and she leaned over me for something, which accidentally exposed a full breast. I instinctively placed my hand on it and held it there, and she just closed her eyes, opened her mouth a little, let loose a little sigh (as if to say, "Finally"), and bowed her head a little in shame. I remember my thoughts vividly - I felt so aroused that I couldn't stand it, and the "taboo line" we had just crossed had me just on fire from head to toe, and with a raging hard on (in my dream, and in real life). After I placed my hand on her breast, she reached down and put hers on my dick. We didn't say anything. Just a lot of light little whimpers, sighs, and moans, with her eyes closed, mouth open, and eyebrows raised.
.
Now, this next part is freaking weird: I started to suck her dick. Yeah, you heard right...she had a tiny little dick with no balls. I've always imagined that she has a big clit (because I'd seen both of my sisters nude, and they have huge flaps - that's another story), so maybe that's where that came from. After I sucked her tiny dick / enormous clit for a while, I fed it to her, gently putting it into her mouth, and she sucked it too (with spit coming out the sides and wet sounds)...all the while whimpering as she made herself cum (she obviously came by her actions in my dream, but I was spared a cumshot [thank god...that would have ruined the whole fantasy]).
.
Then, I woke up.
.
I was in a situation where it wouldn't be appropriate to jerk off (which I desperately needed to do), but I went to the bathroom as quickly as possible. It literally took me about two minutes to cum with all of these thoughts fresh in my mind. And, it was so vivid, I've jerked of to the memory of the dream a few times since then...and probably will again tonight.
.
SO, THAT'S IT! I guess I just wrote this for like minded souls. Totally true. When I said I did something, I did it. When it was a fantasy, I said it was a fantasy. I get so tired of seeing stories that, even if they are true, I can't believe them. This is true, though. That's the best I can do.
.
Peace!

Cruising for fun.

This last spring I went on a cruise through the eastern Caribbean. It was nice to get away for a while and forget about working.
Boarding the ship was rather uneventful, and I spent the first day learning my way around the ship, and finding the best places to relax.
We spent the first two days at sea, sailing from FT Lauderdale to St Kitts. Naturally, having two whole days at sea meant there was plenty of eye candy
playing about on the pool decks.

I loved watching all those young looking teen girls frolicking about in spam two piece bikinis. eventually I had to retire to my cabin and relieve myself.
that night I got drunk, wandered around, and discovered that the top deck's spa did not close until midnight. As it was already 1 am, I had no chance tonight.
But I figured tomorrow I could enjoy a little privacy in the spa without a dozen other people crowding their way into the somewhat tiny pool. The spa was built to hang over the side of the ship,
as if it were floating in mid air, but also offering a lot of concealment from the otherwise open deck space.

Fast forward to the second night at sea. It was about 8 o'clock. I ate my dinner, went to the sauna, had a couple drinks at the bar, then made for the top deck.
It was wonderful. not a living soul in sight. I took off my shirt and flip flops, set the jets on high, then set down into the empty spa.
Another thing I liked about the top deck was the lack of cameras. My military service, mixed with a general paranoia and desire for privacy, causes my to dislike being watched all the time.

For about 20 minutes I stayed there, enjoying the soft hum of the ship, the sound of waves below me, and the warm night breezes of the Caribbean.
Suddenly, my spider senses pinged a contact, with my military trained ears noticing the slightest change in ambient noise. It was footsteps.
I watched and waited, and saw this sexy young girl come around the corner from the stairs. she saw me as she walked up,
and we exchanged polite glances before she set down her towel and began to undress.
I glanced at my watch. 10:52. I looked back to see that she had taken off her shirt and shorts, leaving very little to the imagination.

She had deep blue eyes, soft pink lips, cream colored skin with almost no freckles or dimples at all,
a cute little belly button on her flat tummy, almost no body hair and a cute little up turned nose.
She was wearing a tight pink bikini bottom with a light blue and white top, and her golden blonde hair curled and feathered its way down to just above the center of her back.
She stood about 5 foot 2 inches, with nice, B cup breasts and a figure that suggested she was involved in some kid of sport, maybe swimming.
As I eyed her up and down she broke the silence and rumble of the spa jets. "Hi." she said, she saw me looking, I could tell by her smirk. lots of guys must gawk at her in a bikini.
"Uh, hello" I replied. "Nice night." Fuck, that was stupid.

"Yeah," she giggled. "It's nice to not have to do anything."
"I agree." I confidently responded.
"It's so empty up here," she said. "Why are you all alone?"
"I like the peace and quiet" I told her.
"Me too," she spat out. "I like to get away from my parents, sometimes."
"Parents?" my confusion must've seemed obvious.
"Yeah." she explained. "My mom and dad don't want me wandering around alone."
"I see" I replied to her.

"But they're asleep, so I snuck out!" she giggled excitedly.
"Snuck out?" now I was really confused.
"Yeah, but I'm already 15 1/2. I can take care of myself." she said, sternly.
"Oh!" I understood, now. "You looked older."
"I get that a lot" She said.

"It's good, though." I was back pedaling. "you seem very mature for 15"
"Thanks!" she said, with renewed confidence. "I'm Abby."
"I'm Steve" I announced as she scooted closer to shake my hand.
I could see her blushing as my foot brushed against her leg under the bubbles.
"Sorry," I laughed.
"It's ok, not like anyone's looking." she said, cutely.

We locked eyes for a moment, I was trying to figure out her expression.
"So are you having fun on your trip, Abby?" I spoke as calmly as my shaking nerves would allow.
She was still close to me, my foot still grazing her leg.
"Yeah," she said. "But I was really hoping to find a hot guy, here..."
She trailed off, looking me up and down. At least, what she could see above the water.
"Were you hoping to have a little vacation romance?" I ventured, pressing my foot slightly into her leg.
She smiled, biting her lip. "I wanted to have some fun, at least."

"Who says you can't have fun, Abby?" I said. I was feeling bolder, I started moving my foot up and down her shin, until I reached her knee.
"My Dad caught me with a boy from school, a few weeks ago." she confessed, as if she were betraying her closest friend.
"What were you two doing?" I asked, genuinely curious if teenagers now were really as wild as my friends with younger siblings tell me.
"We were having sex." she spoke softly. "My Dad saw us in his truck."
"OH." I replied, trying to hide my excitement from imagining this sexy young girl riding some lucky SOB's pole.
"Yeah..." I was grounded until we left." she told me. "So I didn't see him, again."
"Did you use protection?" I asked her.
"Yeah, but it felt weird." She explained. "The condom."

I was already in too deep, so I decided to keep digging.
"Have you ever had sex without a condom?"
"No." she said. "My friends are all on birth control. They say it's alot better."
"Are you on birth control?" I asked her.
"No, My mom & dad won't let me. They think I'll start sleeping around." She said, almost bitterly.
"I don't think you're the type." I said, reassuringly.
"THAT'S WHAT I SAID!" she exclaimed, jumping almost out of the water.

She came back down a little closer to me, and her knees hit my right knee, causing my foot to spring up.
She gasped as my toes bumped her bikini clad mound.
"Shit!" I said, under my breath.
"It- It's ok." she smiled. she was biting her lip, again.
"Are you ok?" I asked her.
"Yeah," she giggled. "That felt good."

"My foot?" I joked.
"Yeah, when it... touched me." she seemed shy about it.
"Do you like being touched there?" I asked her, feeling more confident.
She shook her head, obviously feeling turned on. I placed my hand on her thigh, above her left knee.
"How about here?" I looked into her eyes. she shook her head again. I moved my hand up and towards the inside of her left thigh.
"And like this?" I slid my hand up between her suddenly open thighs. Her breathing became shallow, almost bated.
"Yeah.." she said, biting her finger. She scooted closer to me, allowing me to reach further.
My hand slid up along her inner thigh, as if finding it's own way. Suddenly I felt cloth. I pressed a knuckle into her soft flesh, though the bikini.

She let out a moan, and rolled her eyes for a moment. "I like that." She scooted even closer. I glanced around, to make sure we were completely alone.
No one at the bar, sun chairs, or stairwell doors. Just me and this sexy young girl. And my hand on her crotch.
"Abby.." I started, before getting lost in her eyes. I moved my hand from her mound, and guided her sideways on to my lap.
My rock hard boner was struggling with the restraints of my shorts, but it still managed to poke her cute little ass when she sat down.
She looked at me as my hand once again slid and caressed its way up to her young, teenage mound. I could tell what she wanted, so I leaned in and started to kiss her.

Instantly, her arms were around my neck, grabbing and pulling as our tongues explored each other. I hooked a finger under the side of her bikini, and slowly, pulled it to one side.
My fingers found their way across smooth, hairless skin, until stopping at a warm, slippery slit. She kissed even harder as I ran my middle finger up and down her slit,
coming oh so close to her waiting hole. As my finger entered her, she let out a long moan. she pulled hard on my neck, as my finger buried itself up to the knuckle in her tight young pussy.
"Oh my god!" she mouthed as my finger began to move in and out of her. Her hips began rocking, and her nipples were visibly hard.
I used my other hand to massage and tweak her nipples through her bikini top, as I added a second finger to her young hole.

She slid her right hand down, across my chest and stomach, before stopping at the waistline of my shorts. After several failed attempts to get under the waistband,
her hand began to undo my front tie strings, and then unzip my plastic zipper. Her tiny hand found my erection and grasped as far around it as she could.
She began to pump my shaft in rhythym with the fingers that slid in and out of her young, hairless pussy.
We kissed again as our pace became faster, Finally she pulled back from me with a gasp.

"I want to do it." she whispered. "I want it inside me."
I didn't waste time asking if she was sure, her writhing body and fire-hot pussy told me all I needed to know. I sat her up and pulled my shorts down, freeing my eagerly waiting cock.
She hovered above me for a moment, as I helped her pull her bikini bottom as far to one side as it would go. I put my hand on her lower back, and guided her down,
while her hands found and rubbed on my dick. She lowered herself down, quickly, and my dick was jamming just an inch away from her waiting pussy.
I lifted her up and adjusted my dick, so that the head was barely pushing into her pussy. As soon as she felt it, she sat down, hard.

"UHHHHHNN!" she groaned into my neck as the unbelievably tight warmth enveloped my entire cock in a single thrust. I had to fight the urge to cum right then.
Her eyes were wide as she adjusted to the size of her new intruder.
"oh, oh, OHHH!!" she began to moan and gasp as we started up a rhythym. I worked my hands underneath her bra as she kissed me hard, between thrusts. I pulled her nipples as she rocked back and forth,
gasping my name. I pushed completely into her and lifted her off the seat, before walking to a section of the spa where I could stand and she could lay back on a drink table.
I began to thrust into her more rapidly. we only had a few more minutes before the spa would close, and the deck hands would show up to clean the top deck.

I could feel my orgasm building as Abby clawed and grabbed at any part of me she could reach. her legs wrapped around my back and she began to shake and thrash about, and her pussy clamped down on my dick.
I only lasted a few more seconds, with her hot pussy squeezing and milking my dick for every drop.
"Yes! Yes! YEEESSSSS!" she gasped and sighed as I gave in to my hormones and shot my entire load into her young, fertile womb.
We laid there for a few minutes, my cock still diamond hard, buried deep inside her.
I pulled out, and with a Passionate kiss, she stood up, pulling her bikini back into place.

"I gotta get back, Steve." she said, picking up her things. "Maybe we can chill again, tomorrow."
"Maybe, Abby." I winked at her. She smiled, flipped her hair and left.

My neighbor's daughter. She is 22. When I talk with her and when I hear her voice I got boner instantly. Few time I touch her ass like accidentally. It is so soft i came home and cum immediately. Also I grope her ass one time when we were in crowd in the bus.
She has nice tits and fat ass also i like her camel-toe fat pussy.

When I fuck my wife I always think about her, I really want to spank her and screw her pussy and tight ass.

She really deserve to be fucked hard. If you can how would you fuck my neighbor's daughter?

Old late night sex chat with my wife from before she was my wife.  She always knew how to get me to cum even from hundreds of miles away.

C: cause that can be a tricky position
C: it has to be done right
H: ?
C: if you screw up 69 it could lead to disaster
H: yep
C: well i think that you would be in the right spot right now on your bed on your back
H: ok
C: and i think that after i got my nightie on or off(that would be your preference) i would go to your bed and kiss your lips upsidedown and slowly bring my body over top of yours and let my lips glide down your body gently
H: ok
C: i would be over top of you with my face right over your dick and begin to gently kiss and suck 
H: ok
H: nice
H: nightie definitely off
C: an let my tongue swirl around you and let my mouth surround you and wrap my lips around you and slide up and twirl my tongue around your tip and go back down 
C: yeah and the rest is up to you
C: because nothing has happened on my end yet
H: this is your story
H: your ideal "situation"
C: okay here we go
C: umm...
C: i would have to say that i would want the guy(you right?) to grab my hips and so that we are touching from head to toe
H: ok
C: and bring me to his mouth and begin to kiss me 
H: nice
C: and gently move his tongue around in circles and back and forth
C: and begin to suck slowly as he move his tongue closer and closer to my hot spot
H: ok
C: and to make his tongue enter me as he is still gently sucking 
H: i would love to do that
C: and begin to massage me with his tongue and slowly move his tongue to rub my clit while still sucking
H: ok
C: he would change again and ever so gently move his tongue back inside me and let it move all around inside me
H: ok
C: and press me against him so he could feel my chest pressed against his and 
C: start to move around inside me faster and rub my clit with his tongue
H: nice
C: pressing harder each time
C: and bringing me so close to ecstacy that he grab me and turn me rightside up and enter me and fuck me as fast as he could and we have a "moment" at the same time 

I had a little hot tub excitement with a close friend last night. I've known this girl for a while, but we are only good friends. She practically told me that I friend-zoned myself years ago.

Her parents have an awesome hot tub. We used to go in it all the time, but have not used it recently. We were drinking a little last night, and she suggested we go in. I didnt have a suit, so I just stripped down to my boxers. She got changed into her bathing suit and we went out with some alcohol. I should also mention that her parents were long alseep with their bedroom on the opposite side of the house.

We got in the tub (which was not that large) and sat across from each other. Our conversation was non-sexual (mostly just gossip). A few minutes in, our legs started touching, and rubbing against each other (mostly caused by the motion of the bubbles). I am not sure why, but she started rubbing her leg up and down my foot. This got me hard, and luckily the bubbles made it hard to see under the water, because I am pretty sure my dick was poking out.

SO I start to do the same. I ran my foot up and down her other leg. I wasnt really paying attention to what I was doing, and before I knew it my foot was rubbing the inside of her thigh (not sure how it even got there, she must have moved her leg) and I felt her bathing suit bottoms on my toe.

I saw no reaction on her face, so I just continued to rub. Either my foot slid over half an inch or she moved herself, because I then started to rub directly on her pussy. I gently started to rub, and pushed my toe a little in. I could feel it entering, but didnt force it too hard.

Then the conversation stopped. She closed her eyes and started to breathe hard. I kept my foot rubbing slow and steady. She lifted up her top and grabbed at her boobs and started panting. I felt her body shake a little, then the heavy breathing slowed to a stop.

She looked a little embarrassed, pulled her top back down, and started looking at me. I didnt realize it, but I had been playing with my dick probably the entire time I was "footing" her pussy. She then said "I hope you won't hate me for being selfish, but I dont think that I should do anything to help...this went further than I should have let it..."

She turned off the bubbles and my dick was now clearly visible. I saw her smile a little and she said "I am going to get out...just finish off in the grass or something after I leave."

After she went inside and the door closed, I jumped out and quickly jerked off then went inside. I got inside and she was laying on her bed in her pajamas (short and tshirt). We watched TV without talking for about an hour until I figured I should leave. As we hugged goodbye, she thanked me for the "hot tub fun."

I confess that I'd like to find a submissive woman to play house with, one who has at least one child.
My little woman would greet me at the door naked, wearing at most an apron and heels. She would kiss me on the Cheek and take my jacket off and hang it up, and then proceed to undress the rest of me. We would be a nude household, and open about everything.
The woman's body would be my plaything, I will take her when I want her. I will bend her over the dinner table if I choose and enter her from behind and bring us both to climax. If feel so inclined as the family watches a movie I will pleasure and lick her pussy, licking and worshiping every part of her. Sometimes we will all just cuddle as a family or enjoy other activities.

Submissive does not mean weak or stupid though. She can be intelligent and have a measure of independence, in fact I like that in a woman. She must accept though, that I am the Man of the house, and I am the authority. As the authority it is mine to reward and punish as I see fit. When she steps out of line she will be spanked. I will put her over my knee and slap her bottom with my open hand, the same as I will do with the child, fair and measured. For more serious infractions I may have them bend over and touch there toes, using my belt and have them count the strokes aloud. This will all be a family event, as I believe in learning from the mistakes of others.
It will not be punishment out of anger though, and once it has been administered all is forgiven, and we can continue enjoying the company of our companionship.

Does anyone else have fantasies like this?
I also have a variant of a nudest by night/get ready for bed after dinner but you can stay up another few hours kind of deal. That is more like it was in my house growing up here is SD.

Maybe someday.

Right my fellow perverts out there, I did debate with myself a lot about posting this confession because if I do I know I could be found out. But I am going to take a chance on it, My name is Mark and I am 46 years old, I got divorced a few years ago and decided to move back to my home town, back in with my sick mother who passed last year. I was left a big house 5 bedrooms with a big private garden, and if I am honest a hell of a lot of money, meaning I could give up work for a while. My best friend from my school years Dave and I reconnected. We used to spend a lot of time together right up until I got married and moved to London. We lost touch but when I moved back it was almost like I had never moved away. He was having some trouble with his wife but no where near the divorce stage yet, and it was him that turned me onto this site, and for a while I have been coming here to masturbate, now that is not my confession. My confession starts back in May, now you can believe me or not I really do not care, I am writing this down more for myself than for any of you reading it.

In May I got my hot tub installed and decided to overhaul the whole house, decorating every room and just bringing it into the 21st century. I got the hot tub first because I had always wanted one but my Ex wife would never let me buy one. It cost quite a bit but it was oh so worth it. I invited Dave, his wife Lucy and his two daughter Lisa 21 and Teri 18 over for a few drinks and a Bar B Q. I let Dave cook because I burn pretty much everything and after a few drinks and the food, his daughters asked if they could go in the hot tub? I said sure and they went into the house to change. I have to say when they came back out both in bikinis I almost spat my drink out. Lisa is very tall like her mum and well has a body to die for, her breasts defied gravity and were trying to burst out her bikini top, her bikini bottoms were also very tight and she had that camel toe effect. Teri was almost a foot shorter that Lisa and really got the short end of the stick because her breasts were almost non existent but like her sister she had some great camel toe. They got in the tub and I couldn't keep my eyes off them. Lucy must have seen me stare because she slapped my leg in a playful way and said not to perv on her girls. She said she was going to have a go in the tub and went to change. She came out in a white one piece swim suit and like her daughters had some good camel toe and her nipples were trying to push out of the suit too. I had to put my plate on my lap because my cock was getting very hard and Dave laughed because he saw me looking at his sexy wife. Now as the afternoon went on we got a little drunk and Lucy went in to change back into her clothes, I didn't mean to do it but I needed to pee very bad and followed her in around 30 seconds later, Dave was quite drunk and was almost sleeping and the girls were too busy in the tub to notice. I pulled my shorts down and started to pee, in walked Lucy still in her swim suit, I cant stop peeing once I start and she just looked and smiled at me and pulled her swim suit down from her breasts, well my cock acted on its own and got hard, she pulled it off and her pussy was shaved fully. I has having real trouble pissing into the toilet as my cock was so fucking hard, without saying a word she took it in hand, my piss was going all over her body and when I finished she went down on me, taking me into her mouth and with one hand she squeezed my balls and the other she pushed a finger into my ass. I have no idea how long she did this but it couldn't have been very long before I shot my cum into her mouth, she stood up kissed me and told me not to tell Dave, she then turned on the shower and told me to go. Dave was pretty drunk and was sleeping on the chair, he never could handle his drink. About an hour later they all left.

A few days later I was in the middle of doing some painting, it was hot and I was only wearing a pair of shorts when the bell rang, I opened the door and there was Teri, she said her dad had sent her over to help me. I had forgotten he had said she would come and help me, and I said I would be glad of the help. I put her to work painting but I couldn't keep my eyes off her, she was wearing a very tight pair of jean shorts and a tight T shirt. I could feel my cock get hard just looking at her, she caught me a few times too. We finished painting the hall and I gave her a beer, she said she wished she had brought her bikini so she could go in the tub, now why I said it I have no idea but I blurted out just go naked. As soon as I said it I knew I had really crossed the line, but she smiled at me and said she would if I did. Now remember all I had on was a pair of shorts, she reached over and before I could stop her she pulled them down. my cock was standing to attention and she smiled and pulled her top off and her shorts down faster than I ever thought possible, unlike her mother she had a small tuft of dark hair on her pussy. She picked up her beer and walked out to the garden. I followed her and we got in the tub, my cock was still very hard and she sat very close to me in the tub.

Now I will finish this when I get home from work

I was shopping with my wife and walked by a sexy piece of swimwear that she commented she liked. Normally I wouldn’t care what she said but this was a particularly revealing one/piece suit that showed far more skin than her selfconcious self would usually choose. I grabbed a medium thinking she would tell me nevermind it it would be too small on her (she has a big white girl ass 32 waist 40 ass with pretty ravaged A-Cup Tittities) side note: she has these nips that stick out a solid quarter inch when aroused. She loves clamps so it kinda makes up for the lack of tits. Shockingly to me she is ok with the medium and it goes in the cart. On the way home she checks and sees that it was $60. I told her i didn’t care what it cost but I wanted her to try it on for me if it was worth it. I forgot all about it. Later that evening she was showering and I hung it on the shower rail for her. She pulled it in the shower and slipped it on her wet body. To both our surprise it fit like a glove. Her soft body was shaped perfectly in the suit and her fat ass jiggled as she excitedly did a spin for me. I knew it would be a good night for me at that moment. We’d been drinking so she was in a drunk enough mood to indulge me when I asked “I’m not sure if it’s a perfect fit, can you turn around and bend over for me?” She confidently spun around did a look around at her plump rear end slapped it once and bent over to touch her toes. I didn’t even ask her if she was in the mood I knew it right then. With her bend over touching her toes ass facing me I walked up and gave one of the hardest spanks I’ve ever given to her. I slip my hand under the one piece and could feel her gushing pussy ready for me. I knew it-she was mine. I told her to stand up and face me. She did and then got on her knees to suck my cock. Truth is she sucks at giving head so I told her that. I said “if you like this suit and you want to keep it, earn it. You know I don’t want your blowjobs I want your ass now bend back over.” Like a good little girl she stood up and did the same twirl as earlier and bent over touch her toes But this time put her hands down in front of her feet bracing on all fours. She’s a tall broad so I just slid the suit to the side and slipped right in her soaking wet pussy. She came so fast and so hard as I held her wide hips and her headed bumped against the tub wall. I slipped out my dick told her to drop her suit to the floor and spread her ass. Again like the obedient wife she is she complied. I hocked loogir right into the eye of her butthole and rather gently slid my way in. I wanted her to keep complying. Now it was my turn to cum. I went to deep too fast and she pulled forward ending up stomach down on the floor of the bathroom. I could only grab her hair to pull for a minute before nodding deep in her butt. As I backed up to see if come drained out She put her middle finger in her butt did a squat And I watched it drip onto the floor a brownish white mess. I told her she could keep the swimsuit and passed a towel.

Guys I have a dilemma involving my little sister.
I'm currently 19 and my sister is 18, legal where I live I might mention. A while ago I was having drinks at home and my sis asked if she could join me. My sis was drinking pretty quick on an empty stomach and did like 6 vodka shots in 30-40 mins, without me even asking her to.
I was always lusting after my sis and she was sounding pretty flirty, things led to other things and we were on the bed together (clothes on just sitting) and I was touching her feet. I have a strong fetish for feet and I wanted to lick them so bad and suck on her toes. I put her feet around my mouth and I heard my sis say 'anon I didn't know you were into feet..' and she didn't tell me to stop while I sucked on her toes. Anyways she wanted to go sleep soon after and that was the end of that.

Anyways last night my sis came into my room while I was having a smoke and she was just talking to me. I sat back down on my chair and she starting touching the back of my head/back/ side of face. Now at this point I know that she knows about my feet fetish and my sis knows that i know that she knows. After a bit I got really aroused and I told her "you probably shouldn't do that I really like feet" and she said "oh i didnt know you were still into that with a fake suprised look

Is she trying to do something with me or is she just being a teasy slut ?

I confess to getting hard and turned on by my masseuse.

I know what your thinking just tip her and get the happy ending. Well Elle not that kind of a masseuse. Elle is licensed in therapeutic massage and is phenomenal at her work. My wife and I are both her clients. She works out of a legit chiropractic office so her services are covered on our insurance. My wife recommended chiropractic and massage massage therapy after I suffered a sports injury a few years ago.

The chiropractor had just aligned my spine. I was in waiting room. I had a nagging thought that I had forgotten something. Elle came out moments later to retrieve me. She greeted me with her typical warm smile. Elle was 24. She had a svelte toned and athletic body. Brown hair typically put up in a ponytail. Blue eyes and dimples. She was girl next door pretty. Elle motioned me towards the back rooms. I followed her down the long hall. I was watching her ponytail sway from side to side when my attention was drawn to her perfectly toned ass clad in yoga pants. The tight fit of her yoga pants left little to the imagination. I was fascinated with each perfectly outlined ass cheek rise and fall as her hips swayed side to side. Her walk was purely feminine. I was having a hard time finding a panty line when we arrived at the door to her room. My eyes lingered a bit too long and Elle caught me staring. She opened the door and invites me in wordlessly with a friendly smirk.

SHIT! I realized what I had forgotten. I didn’t pregame. Pregaming in this case meant masturbating before my appointment. A practice I began after an untimely, embarrassing erection I had with my original masseuse shortly after I began massage therapy. I got the impression that I had offended this masseuse so I apologized. After another awkward appointment with my original masseuse, she announced that she was getting married and her fiance got a job out of state. That is when both my wife and I began seeing Elle. Turns out that Elle was a much better masseuse anyway.

Once inside the room Elle asked, You want me to concentrate on your lower back and hips still? I nodded. She continued, You know the drill. Get undressed and I'll be back in a a few minutes.

She closed the door behind her as she left. I quickly undressed. I got on the table naked and face down. I pulled the sheet over me. I put my face in the saddle shaped cradle. A minute later I heard a soft knock at the door with Elle asking if I’m ready. I respond with a Yep. I hear the door open then close, Elle pulled the sheet down exposing my back. I felt her warm oily hands on my upper back moments later. Elle has a touch that is deep, slow and sensual. She intuitively skates the line between pain and pleasure with every movement. My stress melted away. My mind wandered to very recent memories of Elles beautifully shaped 24 year old ass. I mentally slap myself by recalling that I have a daughter her age. Never had I once thought of Elle sexually. No…. Really. I have admired her youthful beauty but never considered having sex with her before. As her hands moved down my back I force any notions of Elles sexuality out of my mind.

My mind wanders……. ***I recall a warm summer day. I’m in a field near my house with my childhood friend JoAnn. We had just finished swimming. We wanted to warm up and get some sun. We followed a deer trail through the yard high tall grass to a deer bed, where the grass had been flattened. We spread our towels on it and layed down. I was enjoying the warmth of the sun on my back when I felt something irritating it. Was it a bug? I shooed it away. I discovered it was a piece of grass that JoAnn was intentionally tickling me with. I told her to knock it off, It itches. Joann continue till I pulled it roughly from her hands and threw it away. I put my face back down in my arms.

Moments later JoAnn says, Sorry.

I answer with a shrug. JoAnn starts gently scratching my back where she had tickled me with the grass.

I let out a pur saying, now that feels good.

JoAnn’s light scratching turns to a light touch. It felt electric. I was being touched in areas that usually didn't get touched. A contented, Mmmmm escaped my lips. As she gently moved her touch slowly on my back. I turn to look at her. I notice the wet bright yellow panties of her bikini clinging to every curve of her vagina. I would come to know this as camel toe later in life. It felt I wanted share the sensation of touch with her.

Hey Joann, this feels really good. Let me do it to you.

She sprung up quickly, reached around her back and adeptly unfastened the back of her bikini top while holding the front against her so it wouldn’t fall off. She held it tight against her while she laid on her belly. Her naked back facing me waiting to be touched. I mimicked the movement of her touch on my back on hers.

JoAnn says, Oooo That really does feel good. I wish girls could go around topless.

Me too, I joke.

She continues, I remember when I was little girl and I didn’t have to wear a top when swimming. I felt free.

I suggested that she take her top off, No one will see in this tall grass. I won’t tell anyone.

JoAnn said, This doesn’t mean I want to have sex. You’re just my friend. Not my boyfriend.

I nodded and crossed my heart telling her, I won’t do anything you don’t want me to do, Promise.

JoAnn turned over and sat up. The loose top pressed against her chest covering her boobs. She conspiratorially looked in all directions making sure that the tall grass gave us enough privacy. She slowly removed the covering from her breasts and dropped the top beside her. She beamed with a triumphant yet bashful brace filled smile. Then she laid quickly on her side facing me to hide behind the tall grass. I don’t think I took my eyes off of her breasts since she bared them. I was fascinated.

What?, she asks embarrassed.

Your breasts have grown since the last time I saw them. Their amazing.

You think so? She responds looking down at them. They’re gonna get bigger. My Mom has big boobs. She looks down at my crotch. Oh my God! Did you get a boner from seeing these.

JoAnns breasts were fascinating. Her chest was no longer flat like mine but had 2 rounded mounds. The areola got larger and her nipples were erect. Joann asks me to lay down. As soon as I do she touches my chest. My eyes are wide open and staring at her lovely new breasts. She self consciously asks to me stop staring her boobs and to shut my eyes. I am slightly disappointed but I cooperate. I can feel her light touch as her fingers move up my arm, across my chest and down my other arm. Her touch is slow sensual. Then from my chin down the center of my chest, over my belly button to the top of my waistband. My cock involuntarily twitches inside my swim trunks from proximity of her touch. I wonder if she noticed. Her touch travels back up to my chest where it makes a lazy figure 8 around my nipples.

Your turn, I suddenly say as I sit up. Surprisingly JoAnn seems to be excited. She lays down and closes her eyes. I mimicked the path her touch took on my body. I touched her lightly as she did up her arm, across her chest above her breasts and down my other arm. Then from her chin down the center of her chest between her breasts. Over her flat belly button to the top of her bikini bottom waistband. I stopped to take a look at her camel toe. I moved my hand back up to her chest where it makes a lazy figure 8 around her the borders of her breasts.

JoAnn coos, Ooooo that feels good.

I asked her if I can touch them. She nodded approval. I cup one then the other and squeeze gently. I can’t help myself. I lean forward and take a nipple between my lips sucking and licking gently.

JoAnn smacks me on the back of my head playfully. HEY! I said you can touch but no kissing. Now you got to show me your boner.

I didn't quite understand the logic but I was willing to play along. I untied the drawstring on my swim trunks then then lifted the waistband to flash my hardened cock.

JoAnn says, I can barely see… Wait. She moves her head down placing an ear on my belly button. I can feel her naked breast against my thigh. My cock jumps. She squeals with delight. Did you just make it do that? Doesn’t it hurt being hard like that and trapped in you trunks. Maybe you should take it out.

I thought for a moment and asked, not before you show me your pussy like we used to. You show me yours and I’ll show you mine.

JoAnn responded with I don’t have anything down there. She nonchalantly pulled up the waistband of her bikini and exposed her pussy beneath the yellow material. Her thighs and torso made a Y where they met. At the Y where all creases met was a cleft barely covered by a sprinkling of dark downy hair. JoAnn pleads, come on Todd. Release it. Take your trunks off. I took my top off. I dare you.

I was never one to turn down a dare so I pulled my trunks down and my cock sprang up at full attention.

Wow! You got bigger too. JoAnn states then asks, Can I touch it?

I nod cooly, but inside I am dying for her to touch me. JoAnn touches me gently running fingers up and down the length of the shaft. I feel so good. Her touch sends shockwaves of pleasure through my body. I Instruct her to wrap her whole hand around it. She does.

Oooo. The skin is soft and warm but it’s so hard.

I ask her to move her hand up and down. She does and I moan. It feels amazing. This half naked girl is stroking my cock.

First she says, like this, while stroking. Wow I can feel the skin moving over the hard part. Then in reaction to my moan she ask, Wait….. Eww! are you getting off?

*** I crash back to the present when Elle asked if her pleasure is good. I think, did she just say pleasure? I come to my senses and reply the pressure is fine. Her skilled hands had been working on my lower back which was exposed to the top of my ass crack. I am now completely aware of my erection that has grown between me an the table.

Elle covered my back with the sheet and moved to my lower half. She exposed one leg and most of the attached buttock. While tucking the sheet between my legs, she inadvertently poked the tip of my hardened cock. It's understandable. It is typically not there. The unintentional physical attention to my cock has me wishing for more. Her hands sensually moved up and down my leg from mid thigh to ankle. If my leg could orgasm it would’ve already shot a load. It wasn’t a stretch to imagine how good those skilled hands and movement would feel on my cock. Her sexual partner was lucky. None of these thoughts helped my erection disappear. She kneaded my bare buttock then smoothed a knot in my hip. She barely gave me time to acknowledge her hands on my bare ass before putting me through the excruciating pain/pleasure of working out a knot. She covered me up and repeats on the opposite leg.

Then I began imagining what Elle looks like naked. Her breasts are C cup. Are her areola large or small? Her complexion is light so the probably pink. What does her pussy look like? She is most likely shaved clean. That seems to be what girls are doing now. Are her labia large or hidden? Her yoga pants left little to the imagination. It was perfect. Ok now I was picturing Elle naked while she massaged me.

Elle asked me how I’m doing. I know what's coming next. Shit! She needed me to turn over. I am at full mast. Hard as a rock. She lifted up the sheet and glanced away to provide a modicum of modesty. She asked me to flip over on my back and move down. I flip over hopeful that I wasn’t as hard as I thought I was. She replaced the sheet. I looked down and my hard on made a tent under the sheet. I glanced at Elles face. To credit her professionally she didn’t even seem to notice. I closed my eyes, slightly embarrassed, willing my erection soft. Nope, not gonna happen. My cock felt every movement of the sheet and loved it.

Elle was up behind my head and working. She said wow, I can feel a lot of tension in your neck and shoulders. Her hands are magic. The tension melted away. I didn’t even about sex for the moment. Until she moved her hands from the base of my neck, over my shoulders down my arms slowly and sensually. My eyes were closed but I could sense her position. I shave my head clean. I could feel what could only have been her pubic area as it lightly touching the crown of my head while she was bending forward over me. I opened my eyes and was staring at the bottom of her clothed breasts. I could only imagine her head inches from my sheet covered phallus. I wonder to myself if she is just as curious about me as I am with her.

Elle finished with my upper body. She moved the sheet to bare my leg, thigh and hip. The sheet felt exquisite as it moved against my cock as she tucked the it in under the opposite leg. The back of her hand grazed it and I nearly let out a moan. She worked my calf, then knots in my thigh when she massaged my hip. I was hyper aware of the proximity of her hands to my cock. She reached across my body and pulled my opposite hip through the sheet. The action caused her lower body to press into my naked leg. I didn’t know how much more I can take. She repeated the same work on my opposite leg. The sheet and her inadvertent touches prolonged my hardness. Before we finished she pulled on my legs to stretch them. She shook them by the ankle and left me wondering is she wanted to see my cock wiggle.

Elle announced that the massage was over by asking me how I was feeling. I told her I felt great as usual. I caught her eye before she left the room. I gave her a heartfelt apology for my condition. Sometimes it just has a mind of its own.

Elle smiled and looked down directly at the sheet where my cock was making a tent. She said flirtatiously, No worries. You’d be surprised how often that happens.
She left me to get dressed.

I wrote a KotH fan fic years ago then forgot about it. Just added a part 2. Enjoy!

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---

As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…

>Part 2<

There was a tap at the window. Luanne cast a hazy look towards the sound.
“Luanne!”
She had not gained focus yet as she slowly rolled to a seated position and rubbed her eyes.
“Luanne! It’s Lucky! Come to the window.”
The voice of her ex-boyfriend somehow filled her with joy. She walked over to the window.
“Luanne… I’m an idiot. I nearly lost the best thing in my life. And for what? A bunch of losers? I need you back, Luanne. Will you come away with me?”

Luanne was filled with warmth and hope. She climbed out the window and into Lucky’s outstretched arms. He ran with her to his 4x4 and shut the door. Luanne was absolutely beaming. She was about to crank up the radio when she noticed the display looked weird. It looked like a digital clock. Slowly but deliberately her dream faded and she returned to reality. She had been looking at her clock. 11:17 PM…

As the hope and joy of her dream melted away it was replaced by the cold dread of her dark bedroom. As her mind made the transition she leaned up. There was light coming from underneath the door way. He was still awake. Luanne sat frozen. Listening for any sound. She thought she could hear something but then realized it was her own heartbeat. Pounding in her chest.

“Calm down, Luanne” she thought to herself. “He just forgot to turn off the light.” She could hope.

As she continued to sit there in silence a lack of any sound had a calming effect. Was she in the clear? The second she allowed her anxiety to relent she heard the garage door open. A cold pall was cast over her. Her only reaction was to silently lay back down and curl up. Her pounding heart the singular focus. As it began to echo in her ears all fell silent when she heard her door open. No sound. No feeling. Only the black of her eyelids. It felt like hours to Luanne before she heard her door close. As she listened to him walk to her bedside the chill turned to the feeling of insects crawling up her back. It was all she could do to not physically brush away the feeling he had draped upon her. Heart pounding again.
He stood at her bedside for a full minute. Looking at his prize. The line of her ample body causing his manhood to press against his jeans. He took one final swig from his Alamo can and put it on her bed table. Luanne heard the jangle of his belt as he removed his pants. As ants on her back were now biting her the knowledge of what was about to happen nearly drove her to vomit. She swallowed hard as he slunk under her blanket and pressed his throbbing dick against her. He wrapped his arms around her stomach and began to grind into her large ass. It was at this time that the cold sweat came and all feeling was gone. If Luanne had a mind she would understand that this was a defense mechanism to help her cope with the extreme nature of her predicament. But alas, she does not. However, what was undeniable was the feeling of nothingness that washed over her. He was now holding her hips as he pressed his penis in-between her legs as best as he could while still clothed. He liked the pressure. After a few minutes, another pressure was too much to bear. He removed his boxers. Slid her sweat pants down to her knees and placed his throttled member in-between the soft upper part of her thick thighs. He could feel the involuntary wetness develop through her white cotton panties as he started to dry hump her. Luanne could smell the mixture of his constant bad breath and stale Alamo beer creep down her face as he began to lick her neck and ear. She began to tear up as his hands moved across her stomach to her breasts. He began to fondle her breasts over the bra. As he kneaded her breasts he began to moan in her ear.

“I love you, Luanne” he stammered out as he continued his assault.

The mixture of precum and pussy juice had become audible with his thrusts. Sensing he was close he slowed down. He ran his hands over her stomach back to her thighs. He rubbed them over then moved one hand down to her pussy. The fact that the whole area was moist filled his entire being with excitement and a warped sense of connection to Luanne. “She is enjoying this” he thought to himself. He gently pushed her to the side as he removed her sweatpants and panties. As he laid back down beside her flat on his back he took a deep whiff of the mess she had made in her panties. The unmistakable smell filled him with carnal lust. He adjusted so that he was sitting with his back to the head board and she was sat in-between his legs facing away.

“Luanne? Luanne… are you awake?” he whispered.
Luanne began to cry. The soft whimpers driving Hank Hill to near sexual insanity. He gathered himself.
“Luanne… hold your arms up.” A request that was always made and never followed.

He removed her shirt unassisted and pulled her towards him so that she was sitting on top of his engorged member. Driving it into her mattress. Softly he draped his hands over the top of her breasts and moved up and down over her bra. Hank liked the last little barrier. Soon it was more than he could take. He pushed her forward slightly and unclasped her bra. He moved the straps off her shoulders but was careful not to let it fall off the front. In one fluid motion, he moved his hands from the top of her breasts down. The bra fell to her lap and he fondled her heavy breasts. His fingers rising one by one as he dragged them over her large puffy nipples. Her whimpers became quiet crying. After a few minutes of groping her chest and kissing her neck one of his hands came up to wipe her tears. Her whole face was covered. This made Hank insatiable. He gently twisted her head to the side and began licking the tears from her cheek. Moved to the other side and cleaned that as well. The stink of his drying saliva altering Luanne’s perception. The salty taste in his mouth was the limit. He pushed her slightly forward at the hips and his dick popped straight up. He spun her around so that she was facing him, put her lifeless arms over his shoulders, and pulled her into him. Her chubby pussy lips were now wrapped around the base of his shaft. The heat from it surprised him. He began to involuntarily grind into her. Luanne was looking down, eyes closed, sobbing. Tears dripping from the bottom of her chin onto her breasts. He placed his hands on the side of her face and pulled up. Her eyes would not meet his.

“Luanne? Uncle Hank loves you. You know that, right?”
Luanne answered with question with more quiet crying.
“Luanne? I don’t want to hurt you. I want to love you. You’ll let me love you, right?”

He did not wait for an answer as his putrid tongue was thrust into her mouth. He began to grunt has his tongue made love to her throat. He had now moved his hands down to her ass cheeks so he could slide her dripping wet cunt up and down his shaft.

“Oh god, Luanne” he stammered as he began to feast on her neck and chin.

It was in this moment that awareness clumsily returned to her. It had never gone this far before. Never this intense. Luanne bravely ventured a quick a look into his eyes and he was not there. They were lifeless. Like a dolls eyes. She had to do something. She had to make a decision. To save the one shred of dignity she had left…

As he was mindlessly grinding her and the pace quickened she whispered, “…Uncle Hank?”

The sound of her whisper somehow shattered through him as he looked up at her.

“Uncle Hank…” she whimpered as she gulped down the putrid mix of his saliva and hers, face breaking out because of all his bacteria.
“…I’ll love you back if you’ll let me, Uncle Hank.”
The statement threw Hank Hill’s mentality for a loop. As he searched for words he noticed her arms slightly tighten behind his neck. It was all he could do to speak.
“How do you want to love me, Luanne?” he asked as he slowly began to grind again.
“Like this…” and with that she began to slowly counter his gyrations.

At this point Luanne stopped crying. Any thought aside from the void caused from being molested by her uncle was a light in the darkness.
Effecting an innocent Texas twang as best she could she asked, “Can we ‘jus rub ‘em together? As she softly but assuredly began to pick up the pace. All in the hope that agreeable vulnerability would calm his carnal lust.

Normally, this is not how Hank Hill operates He needs absolute control. Absolute dominance. But the magnitude of her request had pierced him. Had he finally broken her? These “sessions” have been escalating and getting dangerous. If she had succumbed to him, he had to play his hand right so he didn’t upset the delicate balance.

“Yes, baby. We can.” He answered as he slid down flat on his back.

Luanne wiped her nose with her arm, leaned forward over her uncle so that her heavy breasts were hanging down over him, and began working her hips. Slowly grinding her cunt up and down the length of her uncle’s big dick. Hank Hill had left himself again. Only this time he was in a haze of infatuation. Secure in the fact that he had broken her. She was his. He reached up and cupped her breasts in his hands. Pulled her down slightly and began to suck on her puffy nipples. Popping them as he released her large areolas. As he was tonguing her breasts the sickness returned to Luanne. As with any trauma, being present in the moment invites the pain to come rushing in. She had to end this quickly. She began to roll her wide hips and press down into her uncle’s rock hard erection. Suddenly he stopped sucking her breasts. She cast a quick glance at her uncle and his eyes were closed. He began to gyrate into her deliberately. He grabbed her large warm ass cheeks with his hands and pressed her into him even harder.

Her uncle breathlessly spoke, “Oh baby. Keep loving me.”
His ass was now rising off the bed as his pelvis lifted her with each thrust. So much so that she had fallen forward and they were chest to chest.
“Oh Luanne… oh, God! I’m cumming baby!” he choked out as four ropes of her uncles hot cum forced its way in-between them.

Involuntarily, Luanne rose up off him and the cum began to drop down her stomach. As it began to reach the top of her pussy she cupped in with her hand. She looked at her uncle. His eyes were closed and he had a tired smile on his face. She stayed straddling him. Afraid to move. She silently moved her hand up her stomach to get the rest of her uncle’s sperm off her body and into her hand then wiped it into the comforter. As she did that he looked up at her.

“You’ve made your uncle very happy, Luanne.”

And with that he leaned off her bed. Bent down and put on his jeans. The reality of watching him put on his jeans. The hairy legs and the jangle of the buckle was too much for Luanne. The vomit rushed up her throat and into her mouth. She clenched her lips as tight as she could. Mercifully, her uncle did not look back and silently left her room. Luanne stayed motionless on her knees on the bed. Nose and eyes running from the acidic vomit that had filled her mouth. She listened as she heard the familiar sounds of his “after session” bathroom sounds. As she heard the click of their bedroom door she rushed to the window, threw it open, and let the vomit shoot out of her mouth. Two more rushes after that. When she was done she dropped to her knees and openly wept in the corner of her room. The confusion of what had happened. The absolute disgust at what she did to avoid worse. The panging dread at what she would have to do in the future. All this mental anguish was cascading over her and breaking her soul.

After a few minutes, she got up from the floor. She put on her sweatpants. “Jaime” she thought hazily as the tears rolled down her face. Slunk to the bathroom and showered. Slunk back to her bedroom. Ripped all the blankets and pillows off her bed then laid down in her towel.

As she regained focus she saw the can of Alamo on her night stand. She smashed if off and saw her clock.

12:31 AM.

To be continued.

Part1:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VA8BDBBF
Part2:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDA1A9DB
Part3:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDF3D844
Part4:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VF9F9A88

Something Special

Jim and Anna would visit me often, and I them too. Anna made sure to not always stay behind when they were at my house. In fact, the next 3 or 4 times they came she went home with Jim. It was hard to find a reason why she "had to" stay. One time though, we found one.
It was at least two weeks after I last was alone with Anna (last story). We had had dinner and were already only drinking wine at that point. Me and Anna were in a discussion about politics, while Jim didnt seem to wanna talk about politics. At around 12 pm, he got up saying "I think I will leave you two to it. Good night!" and he left. We escorted him to the door again and after we shut the door behind him we went silent for a good minute. She really dressed up for this evening. Tight white summer dress with red flowers on it. It was only hold up by her tremendous breasts. From the outline I could tell that she wore no bra. No jewelry as well, she didnt like wearing any. I kissed her lightly and bit her to wait where she was. She nodded but looked confused. I went into my bedroom and came back with a blindfold. She gave me a huge smile and I put it on her. Then I took her hand and lead her into the bedroom. I helped her on the bed, laid her down and told her to strech her arms to the side. With plushie handcuffs I cuffed her to the bed. I could see her bite her lip. "Too tight?" I asked, but she shook her head. She wouldnt speak, so I continued by caressing her at different parts of her body in quick succession. Head, belly, thigh, neck, breasts, waist... I had my hands everywhere but only for a short moment, to keep her guessing. I then leaned over her, kissing her neck while kneading her tits. Soft moans came from her mouth, getting louder the harder I kneaded. I pulled the dress down from her tits and started sucking on them. Her moans were still quiet, but they turned me hard nontheless. I quickly slipped out of my cloths and then pushed my dick against her panties, while continuing to suck her nipples. When her nipples were hard, I took her dress off completely and went down on her. I put my mouth over her clit and started sucking it through the panties. Her back bent upwards and she released a carefully suppressed moan. I removed the panties and looked at her already moist pussy. Now, I started licking her, but after every lick I paused for a second or more, always a different pause so she couldnt prepare for the lick. Her moans were still suppressed, but I was sure if someone was on the other side of the door, he would hear her. I was cycling around her clit when she came for the first time, her juice spilling over my bedsheets. I licked it off, moved myself between her legs.

"Say it." I demanded. She was confused, I put my tip up to her clit and slapped it. Then she understood.
"Please, fuck me."
"I cant hear you." I put my tip right at her hole so I could thrust in at any moment.
"Please, fuck me hard and good. I want your hard long dick inside me. And fill me with your cum. Please, I need a good rough fuck."
"Thats better." I thrusted in my 7 inches, all the way. She was so wet that it went in fast. She inhaled deeply, before letting of a big moan. "Ooooohhh YES." I remained inside her for a few seconds, so she said "Please do me, I need to be fucked... I'm your slut... fuck me please!" I couldnt hold back anymore and started fucking her furiously. I pounded her with every inch I had and as fast as I could. I only could maintain the speed for one or two minutes, but she already came after 30 seconds. Her pussy had been tight when I thrusted in, but now it tightend even more around my dick and I fucked her even harder. Her moans were loud now, so loud I was afraid the neighbors might hear. I came shortly after, shooting my hot load into her belly. I was exhausted, pulled out. But I wasnt finished. I saw her exhaustion as well, but still put my knees beside her belly and pushed my dick towards her face. It first touched her nose, so she turned her head. I put it up against her cheek. She then realized it was my cock and immediately started sucking on it. I knew normally she could take it in almost all the way, but tied up like this, she only managed half. She licked me clean and when my boner started fading she didnt stop. I eventually went hard again, pulled myself back and asked her "how do you want to be fucked now?" "Can I be on top?" I uncuffed her, she pushed me on my back and sat on me. She leaned forward, kissed me and said "Did you notice how tight I am? It's not because I didnt have sex, but because I'm taking special balls to make me tight again." I nodded "I was wondering why you barely could take my dick." She put her hand around my shaft and sat on my dick, I slided in her slowly. She flung back her head and moaned, while I grabbed her tits and started massaging them again. She went way slower than me, so I lasted very long. She enjoyed riding me and feeling me inside her. She had another orgasm and told me to say something should I cum again, since she didnt want to waste my sperm again. When I was about to cum, I told her so she jumped off and took my dick in her mouth, as deep as she could. I shot my load directly into her throat.

Afterwards, she layed beside me and we cuddled for half an hour or so. Before we both fell asleep I shook her awake and told her to go home. Jim would be very suspicious and jealous if Anna slept at my house instead of going home. She kissed me goodbye and went on her way.

In the next few weeks we developed new methods to be together. We would go jogging after work, she would come over to help me furnish my rooms. We would try different sports groups in our town. We made sure to do all kinds of things Jim wouldnt participate in. Eventually we got to the level, that Jim wouldnt even ask why Anna came over to me. Anna also made sure that she never wore anything too sexy for me, just casual clothing, which on her looked sexy already. We took all kind of precautions to not get caught.

Anna knew I loved seeing girls in yoga pants (or any tight sport pants, really). So one day she invited some of her friends to go jogging. She told me beforehand, she wanted pictures of all of their asses/camel toes, since it turned her on as well. So when her friends came over to her house, she made sure everyone pulled up their yoga pants, so that ass and pussy were visible to someone who looked closely. The girls knew I was coming with them and since I already had sex with most of them, they were happy to comply. I had my phone strapped to my arm as usual and was ready to go when the girls arrived at my house to pick me up. Every single one of them wore yoga pants and most of them crop tops. I wore wide sweat pants and was happy about that, since I could hide my boner in it for a while. Anna smiled at me conspiratorially and so I tried to look at their crotches when they werent looking. Every single one a camel toe. Anna really worked them up well. We went for our jog and were always in 3 rows of 2-3 ppl each, but we were switching it up every other minute so I jogged besides every one at least once. Thankfully you cant keep an erection while jogging ;) Each one of them flirted with me a little, pulling down their tops etc. to expose even more of their bodies ( no nipple slips tho). When we had a break in the woods I took my phone and just let my arm hang down. The flash was off and sound as well, so I took pictures of all of them. Thinking of the pictures and their camel toes made me hard again. I had a small bulge in my pants and hoped noone would notice before we got going again, but one girl did, she giggled and whispered to the girl besides her. I acted like I knew nothing. Soon every one of the girls knew about my boner. But luckily Anna made us run again. When we returned home, I said goodbye to all of them at my door and they went to Anna's.

I took a shower and when I got out, I got a message from Anna saying "two heading your way". I wasnt sure what she meant, I was still in just a bathrobe when the doorbell rang and two of Annas friends were standing infront of me. Still in yoga pants, still camel toe. Time to introduce them I guess. The left one was Riley, a brunette with a cup tits. She wore a white tank top and black yoga pants. Her partner in crime was Sophie, a blonde with b cup tits. She wore a striped crop top and also black yoga pants.
Riley asked "Hey again, can we shower here? All the other girls are showering at Anna's. We will even shower together to safe water!" Two hot girls showering together in my house? How could I saw no to that? I showed them the bathroom and went to my bedroom to get them towels. When I came back the shower was already running. I knocked. "I have towels for you, what shall I do with them?" This time Sophie spoke: "Dont worry, come in!" So I opened the door only to find them showering together, they were also seemingly cleaning each other. I quickly turned my eyes to the ground, came in and put the towels next to the shower door. One of them knocked on the door so I turned my eyes to them out of reflex. Riley was standing behind Sophie, kneading Sophies tits. Sophie was moaning softly now. I couldnt get my eyes off them. Sophie turned around and started kissing Riley. I was hard instantly. I took out my phone "Do you mind...?" I started the recording. Now they started putting on a real show for me. They fingered each other, moaning and kissing. I took my dick out and started stroking it slowly. That turned them on even more. Eventually, they stepped out of the shower, I handed them the towels while still recording. After drying each other off, they came up to me and went double team on my cock, sucking it and kissing it from both sides. I grabbed Riley 's hair and forced her on my dick for a while, then switched to Sophie. The other one was fingering the sucking one all the time. After I came in Sophies mouth, they started making out again, swapping the cum around. Afterwards they quickly got dressed, kissed me on each cheek and said goodbye.

I immediately wrote Anna a message. "interesting visit, even got something to remember it by."

End of Part 5 :)

Last week I started a poll about which celebrity I should write my story about. You picked Selena gomez. So here it is.

New poll attached

Camping out
(Tags:MF oral, mutual, cowgirl, anal)
DISCLAIMER: no events in this story have happened, or will ever happen. Everything below is strictly the product of my imagination

I push thru the last thing underbrush, emerging into a large clearing. The far edge dropped off to a sheer cliff about 50 feet away, overlooking the tree covered peaks of the Blue Ridge mountains. The midday sun lit the horizon in vibrant blues and greens.
“Hurry up mamachita, you need to see this.” I called back, slowly crossing the clearing. I dropped the bag containing the tent, just short of the halfway point of the clearing, as my hiking partner fought her way into the clearing. She ran her fingers through her dark hair, pulling a few leaves from it before crossing to my side.
“Absolutely beautiful.” She whispered, as I wrapped my arms around her small frame.
“The second most beautiful thing I’ve seen today.” I answered looking down into her dark eyes. She smiled up at me and gently kissed my arm. Selena and I had been quietly seeing each other for over a year, snagging dinner together when our schedules had us in the same town, or calling and snapchatting each other every night. This was the first time since we met that we both had a week off at the same time. After several minutes of taking in the view, I released the embrace and pulled out my cell.
“And no service, just like you wanted.” I stated, showing her my screen. She smiled and checked hers, finding the same results. “We probably should get set up before it gets too late.”
I unpacked the tent, and within a few minutes, had the 20 person tent set up. I tossed my bag in, and my sleeping bag. I walked over to Selena and eased her pack off her back as she finished setting up the camp kitchen.
“Where’s your sleeping bag?” I asked.
“I didn’t bring one.” She answered unzipping her bag looking for something.
“Good thing I brought my two person bag.” I responded.
“I thought you’d want me with you if I wore this to bed.” She added pulling out a small red lace baby doll. She held it to her frame and let out a giggle noticing my growing bulge, before stashing it away. “I thought you’d like it.”
I finished setting up our camp and gathered the fire wood as Selena began cooking our dinner. The camp fire lit up our site as the sun fell below the horizon. She gave a small shiver, so I got up and wrapped a blanket around her shoulders, then spread a second across our legs. She snuggled up close to me. Her small frame felt even smaller next to me. We spent the next several hours simply talking to each other.
I stood to stretch my legs, when she noticed a difficult to hide bulge running down my leg.
“Is someone ready for bed?” She asked, biting her lip. She stood l keeping herself wrapped in the blankets. She pushed herself to her toes to kiss my lips, before taking off to the tent.
“Not yet!” She yelled out as I touched the tent door. I went back to the fire and waited. After several moments, I heard the zipper on the tent unzip, and saw a small hand becon me to the tent. I entered the tent, and saw Selena still wrapped in the blankets. After closing the tent she motioned for me to lay on our sleeping bag.
Once I was down and comfortable, she dropped the blankets as “I can’t keep my hands to myself” started playing. The red lace only made her tanned Latina skin look even more desirable. Every move she made and touch of her body she took excited me more. She teased flashing me her small tits, but instead I had to settle for watching her ass and pussy lips eat the thin thong string.
She lowered herself to straddle my hips as the song switched to “fetish”. The moment she undid my shirt and touched my chest, I nearly exploded. She kissed my neck, then inch by inch down my body, eventually undoing my pants, pulling out my throbbing man meat.
Selena linked her lips before kissing the tip, leaving a small lipstick kiss on the end. She ran her lips along the underside of my shaft, before taking my balls in her mouth, wrapping her hand around my dick. Her small hand stoking me, made it feel even bigger than the ten inches it already was. She split her fingers and licked her way back to the tip.
I closed my eyes as I felt her bobbing her head up and down, enjoying sucking my Dick almost as much as I enjoyed her doing it. I slowly opened my eyes after several minutes when I felt her stop and go just to stroking my dick. She was gazing seductively at me. She rotated herself, straddling my chest, then returned to sucking my dick, as I looked down at her tight, wet pussy, and her even tighter asshole.
I gave her pussy a deep, tongue filled kiss, drawing a long deep moan from her. I slid my tongue upwards and gave her ass an even deeper kiss, eliciting a sharp gasp, before a trembling, pleasure filled moan. Selena sat upright, pushing my tongue further up her ass. She gripped my Dick with both hands, stoking it long and hard, as my arms wrapped around her thighs, allowing me to massage her dripping wet clit.
She soon released my Dick and gripped my hips, pushing herself downward onto me as her body trembled in orgasmic pleasure. After a moment of catching her breath, she turned and lowered herself onto my dick, slowly stretching her pussy in pleasurable pain.
Selenas pussy was soaking from her recent orgasm. It was a lighter tan than the skin just inches above and below it, and completely smooth from waxings. I reached down and squeezed her ass as her thin pink lips consumed my dicks head, and slowly covered the remainder of my glistening member.
My hands made their way up her sides, and untied her top, exposing her perfect tits. They were a perky b-cup with dark brown nipples, rock hard and slightly bouncing as she slid up and down my length. I took her tits in my hands, drawing an audible gasp of excitement.
Her hips rode back and forth, sliding every inch of me in and out of her. Her labored breathing, moaning and gasps be game heavier and more passion filled the faster and deeper I helped her move. Eventually she collapsed down onto me and locked her lips to mine as a second, more intense orgasm ravished her body. I felt her juices push hard against my dick, almost flushing me out.
I laid her next to me and properly removed my clothes. She remained face down with her hips high I the air. I knelt behind her and rested my tip just inside her pussy. She pushed on my thighs, then slightly spread her ass, opening it for me. I leaned down and gave it one last good lick before pressing my way into her ass. I could only fit about half of me in her. I wrapped her legs around my hips, and lifted her off the ground, cupping her tits for support. It only took a few thrust before she was screaming, eyes rolling deep back into her head.
“OHMYFUCKINGGODIMCUMMINGSOHARDCUMONMYFACEPLEASEIWANTYOURCUMONMYFACE!” She screamed. I laid her down face up and knelt next to her head. I stroked my Dick hard and fast as she puckered her lips, as my cum shot out in thick white ropes of sticky liquid.
By the time I had finished, she had passed out in pleasure. I laid down next to her, wrapping her in my arms and us in the blankets. I kissed the top of her head as she smiled at me.

*Movie Theater Popcorn and Pussy

I didn't start my deviant sexual life at this time but i did have an odd sexual at about 16 or 17. She was 14 maybe even 13 and sexually advanced because (what i didn't knowf or at least 10 years) her father was incestuously involved with her at young age.

To the point now, we attended some running classes at the local community college and got access to the gym which required a I.D. so we manipulated them to say we were 18 to get her toys at the local porn shop.

So i had been a few times to the movie theater, coin booths and magazine racks with that fake I.D. and told her all about it. One night we went in and bought a toy. Another night we checked out the booths and then another night the theater.

We kinda freaked how everyone surrounded up and in the shadows some guys were jacking off, playing with each other and some completely naked and it stunk of smoke. We were both runners, cross country and athletic so we hated smoke unless it was 420 smoke. LOL

Her 14 tiny maybe 95lbs maybe with tiny firm round tits, a bit of a shaggy mound i mean this was like a few decades ago long brown hair, toned legs, abs, perfect ass perfect butt flower too i licked a lot, size six shoe with pretty toes and huge arches and cute as all hell!

She loved me fingering her pussy while she laid down watching tv WAIT i'm getting off topic. So we go to the theater a different night and she says she want to see the guys so lets sit in the back so no one see's us enter and won't surround us like last time.

We pay for 1 since ladies are free if escorted by a male. We get buzzed in , walk down the hall way and can smell the cum in the air the cigarettes and hear the porn blasting, we spread the dark curtain and the movie screen is playing and there are guys blowing each other off, some are just jacking off so we sit down quickly to avoid too many seeing us i lead her in and we just plop down.

She is sitting on the outside last row at the entrance and i'm to the inside with someone next to me to the right. We can see that well its dark and was light outside but we can see shadows hear jacking off and a little talking.

i'm hard as rock and she whispers, "they see us" i say stay quiet they won't notice us. After a few minutes we are seeing more and EVERYONE is looking at us. some are jacking off. some are just staring. WTF?

A few guys get up and leave out through the curtain. Suddenly they return standing over us next to her. She leans in towards me and lays her head on my mine she grabbed my arm and said in a whisper he is naked! I looked over and he was standing their jacking off. RIGHT next to her. The guy next me to is jacking off. I'm hard as a rock. I said we will be fine dont worry.

Suddenly she says i want to leave. FUDGE!!! I said lets just roll one in the bathroom so we get up and leave to the bathroom i lead her out and we go the bathroom where its without a toilet seat, condoms on the counter and cum on the floor and sink and walls. We get high kiss and i rub her pussy she is WET and HOT and i'm hard and she feels it. She removes her panties and just then a guy knocks WE freak out and leave the bathroom FAST.

When we enter the theater our seats are still there but every mother F'er is in every seat around those 2 seats. As we sit down cocks are out some giving bj's and hand jobs and others just jacking off looking at us and she says while showing me her hand that her panties were still in her hand. LOL i take them and sniff them and put them in my pocket, the guy next to me leans over and whispers, "let me have them" i said just smell them . She elbows me and is mad.

I say who cares. WE are there guys are just jacking off all around us i adjust my cock and EVERYONE moves to see. LOL She crosses her legs EVERYONE looks suddleny she says that guys just came and some of it is on my leg. I said well wipe it off and as she did EVERY mother F'er watched her do it and she smelled it I joked and said eat it. SHE DID!!!!

Now guys were coming out. i said come on guys give us space and they did. she got a bit scared but was high so we were about to move and some guy told everyone to give us space.

many guys moved but stared. I asked if she was ok she said she is ok now. I asked if she was turned on she said yeah.

i put her hand on my cock and the guy next me about came. i rubbed her leg and the cock rubbing in the theater was loud now and guys stretching for a view.
She moved her hand away, and pushed my hand off of her an said lets go. I said i can't walk! She was like , ''what?'' i said it hurts i can't move its too hard. She said it. then hurry up and jack off so we can leave.

So i did. men were gasping and furiously jacking off. she laughed and said "they want you not me" suddenly she seemed relaxed so as i'm jacking off i didn't have tissue and some guy said cum in my mouth and another said cum in her mouth and a naked guy appeared and asked her if he could suck me off.
she said sure laughing i was like wtf? so he came in and another guy asked to feel her legs so i said sure.

Before you know it guys are touching her and she is in heaven one guy is giving an awesome blow job and the other is pulling off my shirt and i look over and they are removing her skirt and she has a cock in her mouth.
I see her stand up and the guy is about to fuck her she says no you need a condom. i thought wait ?? she was just gonna let him do her like that?

Another guy with a cock out and condom just took her from behind and others had hands all over her cocks all around her and me the same. i was naked, she was naked. I didn't like this so i went to her and a guy whispered to me sit there and tell her to ride you, i did exactly that and she got on me, (no condom) and we fucked and after a few minutes cum was all over us, hands on my balls, ass, tongues too and the same with her. I came in her so fast and one guy asked to lick it out so she let him standing up and another guy licked me clean.

We got dressed quickly and with so many thanks and gropes we finished and left quickly. Some gave us tissues, beer sips offers of cigarettes and phone #'s but we left quickly.

She was barely 14 me 16 or 17 and we did this crazy stuff. As we drove home we could smell the cum, smoke and weed so we went to a park, got high again, we fucked like bunnies and i could taste all the cum on her and she said she could taste other guys cum on me also.

i had never felt so attached to a girl like this before. She knew i had shared something very private with her and she said it turned her on to watch guys blow me, cum on me and want me.

To this day she won't date a guy if he isn't bi and she says its cause of me and that weekend night in the adult theater.

More Skiing Fun!

Part1:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V3167386
Part2:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V281D41F
Part3:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V864472F

The next morning went by without anything special happening. It was the third day of skiing. I followed Jolie and Mike as usual. They chose a piste with a low amount of other people going down and did it over and over again. The piste was great, no waiting time at the lift... After the third time going down and up or so, they stopped at the top of lift and had a discussion. I could only hear parts of it, but from what I understood, Mike was bored and wanted to go somewhere else while Jolie wanted to stay. Mike looked pissed when he bolted off. After he was out of sight I went up to Jolie and asked "What was that about?"
She shooked her head and said "I'm having fun here and Mike wants to explore more. His anger will dissipate over the day I'm sure. Lets have some fun shall we?" She smiled and so did I. We went down the piste and got to the lift. Finally I could ride it together with Jolie. When we were alone in the gondola for the first time, I took of my gloves and put my cold fingers into her pants right away. She shrieked, but as I touched her pussy she automatically opened her legs. I just touched her clit lightly, but could already hear her moan. "What are you doing?" she said. "Remember back when we were teens, you told me you loved to be touched with cold hands." I put my index finger between her lips. "And as far as I can tell, you still do." She bit her lip and clawed her hands into my arm, but didnt pull on it. I fingered her till we were near the upper station of the lift, then pulled my now wet fingers out and sucked them clean. "you taste good. Like you always did." She blushed and put her cloths back in place. We then got off the lift.

I could tell she got really horny from that. She went down way faster than usual, when we got to the lift station we waited so we would get a gondola alone again. This time I already had my gloves off and started fingering her immediately. Her pussy was still so tight one finger was totally enough for her. She moaned quietly and started massaging her tits. Still, she didnt get off that time either. She hurried down the piste again. Even though we tried, we couldnt get a gondola alone this time. Too many people were there. It was already around midday. She looked frustrated when we arrived at the top. So I whispered in her ear "There is a forest on the left side of the piste, would you like to try some powder snow?" She looked at me, winked and said "Sure, lets hope we dont get stuck!" Laughing she went down the piste before me. I followed her when she turned into the forest. When we were in 30 ft. or so (10 m) we couldnt see the piste anymore, so she stopped, I did too. She wanted to get out of the skis but I stopped her, got off my snowboard and hugged her from behind. I removed her jacket partly, so I could kiss her neck. My right hand went to her boobs, I felt the sport shirt and the bra, then went under both. She inhaled sharply, but let me do it. My left hand went to her pussy. Her nipples were hard instantly, and it didnt take long for her pussy to get wet. she leaned against me. I kissed her neck and pushed my tongue against it, making sure I wouldnt leave any trails. I felt her hot and heavy breath. Her pussy was a wet hot mess. I finger fucked her with my middle finger for a while, before switching to two fingers. Her moans got louder, and I "shhhhhh"-ed her. After a few seconds I felt her pussy explode. Her body was twitching, she could barely stand on her ski. all her juice went into her underwear. She exhaled with a long "fuuuuuuuck". I put my pussy-juiced fingers against her lips and she started sucking them. When they were clean she said "I hadnt had such a great orgasm in a long time... thank you..." I hugged her tightly.
I helped her back into her jacket, and she helped me get back on my board. We went down to the lift, up all the way and when we stood at the top she said "I dont think I can ski like this any longer. My panties are wet through and through. My legs feel like they cant hold me. I got to get back to the hotel. All thanks to you" she added and winked at me. She called Mike to tell him, then we went down together. Mike said he would keep skiing for a while. We went our separate ways at the valley station, since we couldnt be seen together on the way to the hotel or in the hotel. We would meet again in the sauna.

When I arrived at the hotel, it wasnt Angie greeting me at the reception. I got my key and went to my room only to find Angie sitting there, dressed in a thick pullover and jeans. I was so surprised I almost dropped my ski helmet. I closed the door and she greeted me with "Didnt expect that, huh?" "I certainly did not." I answered truthfully. I stepped out of my clothes, when I was standing in front of Angie in underwear, she stopped me. "let me have a look at you." She signaled me to turn around. I frowned but did as I was asked. She touched my butt and said "I like what I see, do you too?" she added and removed her pullover. No shirt. No bra. I went up to her, touched her tits and kissed her. She said "I want to be dominated again. Take me." With that I pushed her on the bed, stripped her naked while also taking of my underwear. I told her to lay with her head over the edge of the bed, belly upwards. I got down on my knees, my cock was now infront of her mouth. She opened her mouth and I put my dick in it. She started by licking the head, but that wasnt enough for me "Open up." She opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out. I got a little bit closer and rammed my dick down her throat. She gagged and spit came out of her mouth. I pulled out again. "Can you take it?" She coughed a little and said "Yes. Facefuck me please. I deserve it." I softly put a hand on her throat and started fucking her mouth. At first she was struggling, but soon she found the rhythm and took it like a champ. Tears were running down her face, but I didnt stop. She put her arms around me and made clear that I should go deeper. So I did. I warned her, before I blew my load right into her throat. I pulled out so she could breath. She turned around, coughed a little and took several deep breaths. "Thank you for using me." She said, smiling under her tears. I smiled back. "Now get dressed and get out of here. I got to shower." She obliged and was gone within a minute.

I had to hurry up a little, to get to the sauna on time. When I arrived, Jolie was already in a sauna, with her another man (around his 70s) and a woman (I think it was the woman from before, 35yrs). The woman was laying on one of the top benches and did see any of us. I sat across from Jolie and the other guy sat beside me. When I came in, Jolie was covered in her towel from chest to waist. Since I couldnt tell her in words, I tried to give her hints with my eyes. I wanted her to be naked. She saw my eye movement and understood, but slightly shook her head. I nodded, reassuring her. She then looked at her toes for a good minute. I thought she wouldnt do it, but then unwrapped her beautiful body, crossed her legs and leaned back. I scanned her body, admiring her figure. Her perfectly formed slim arms, slim legs, flat stomach, everything looked perfect. I gave her a look that should tell her "wow you look amazing" and when she caught it she smiled shyly.I kept pointing my eyes at her crotch until she rolled her eyes and opened her legs. Just a little bit, just so that me and the guy besides me could barely see her well shaved pussy. She then repositioned, pushing her waist forward and pushing her shoulders back. It was so erotic I wish I had a picture of that hanging in my bedroom. The other guy couldnt keep his eyes from her as well and I could see is dick rising. Jolie did as well. She didnt like that. She set back into a normal position and stared at him angrily, but he didnt look her in the eyes. After a few seconds Jolie grabbed her towel and left the sauna. The guy got up immediately and followed her. I tried to keep my cover and sat there for a few more min. All the motion made the other woman look up, look at me and smile.
A few minutes later I got out as well, only to find Jolie and the man laying on deck chairs next to each other. When I got back from the shower I went to the deck chair next to Jolie that was free. Her face was turned to me. I saw her roll her eyes and make faces. She was clearly disgusted by the old guy. I nodded slightly. She then smiled at me and moved her bathrobe so that I could see her tits peaking out. I could feel blood rushing to my penis, so I got up, undressed and went into the turkish bath. I sat in the back and faced the door. Few seconds later Jolie joined me, going straight to the back as well. She sat besides me and whispered in my ear "I want you so badly right now". My hand went between her thighs and she moaned quietly. Then the door was opened again. I pulled back my hand quickly and Jolie moved a few feet away from me, only to see the old guy coming towards us and sitting down also just a few feet from us. We looked at each other. That guy was annoying and persistent. No way we could fuck here or now. I waited for a few minutes and left for the showers. When I came out of the showers I met Jolie who was going TO the showers. So I waited outside the spa for her to finish. When she came out she looked angry. And not only because her head was still red. We took the elevator. "You could come to my room. Mike still doesnt expect you back for at least half an hour." Her face turned into a smile "You are right!" she exclaimed. I kissed her briefly. When we arrived at our floor I said: "let me go first. Wait 30 seconds and then come after me." I got out and went to my room, when I turned to the corridor my room was on, I nearly bumped into Mike. I mumbled something like sorry, looked down and went my way. I didnt close the door after me and heard what I expected. Jolie bumped into Mike too. They had a short conversation and then I heard steps coming my way. I closed the door. The steps passed by. I waited for a message but recieved nothing. I think I heard the faint noise of a bed squeaking. Could have been my imagination though. "Well fuck. Not my day." I thought to myself.

End of Part 4 :)

More Skiing Fun!

Part1:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V3167386
Part2:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V281D41F
Part3:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V864472F

The next morning went by without anything special happening. It was the third day of skiing. I followed Jolie and Mike as usual. They chose a piste with a low amount of other people going down and did it over and over again. The piste was great, no waiting time at the lift... After the third time going down and up or so, they stopped at the top of lift and had a discussion. I could only hear parts of it, but from what I understood, Mike was bored and wanted to go somewhere else while Jolie wanted to stay. Mike looked pissed when he bolted off. After he was out of sight I went up to Jolie and asked "What was that about?"
She shooked her head and said "I'm having fun here and Mike wants to explore more. His anger will dissipate over the day I'm sure. Lets have some fun shall we?" She smiled and so did I. We went down the piste and got to the lift. Finally I could ride it together with Jolie. When we were alone in the gondola for the first time, I took of my gloves and put my cold fingers into her pants right away. She shrieked, but as I touched her pussy she automatically opened her legs. I just touched her clit lightly, but could already hear her moan. "What are you doing?" she said. "Remember back when we were teens, you told me you loved to be touched with cold hands." I put my index finger between her lips. "And as far as I can tell, you still do." She bit her lip and clawed her hands into my arm, but didnt pull on it. I fingered her till we were near the upper station of the lift, then pulled my now wet fingers out and sucked them clean. "you taste good. Like you always did." She blushed and put her cloths back in place. We then got off the lift.

I could tell she got really horny from that. She went down way faster than usual, when we got to the lift station we waited so we would get a gondola alone again. This time I already had my gloves off and started fingering her immediately. Her pussy was still so tight one finger was totally enough for her. She moaned quietly and started massaging her tits. Still, she didnt get off that time either. She hurried down the piste again. Even though we tried, we couldnt get a gondola alone this time. Too many people were there. It was already around midday. She looked frustrated when we arrived at the top. So I whispered in her ear "There is a forest on the left side of the piste, would you like to try some powder snow?" She looked at me, winked and said "Sure, lets hope we dont get stuck!" Laughing she went down the piste before me. I followed her when she turned into the forest. When we were in 30 ft. or so (10 m) we couldnt see the piste anymore, so she stopped, I did too. She wanted to get out of the skis but I stopped her, got off my snowboard and hugged her from behind. I removed her jacket partly, so I could kiss her neck. My right hand went to her boobs, I felt the sport shirt and the bra, then went under both. She inhaled sharply, but let me do it. My left hand went to her pussy. Her nipples were hard instantly, and it didnt take long for her pussy to get wet. she leaned against me. I kissed her neck and pushed my tongue against it, making sure I wouldnt leave any trails. I felt her hot and heavy breath. Her pussy was a wet hot mess. I finger fucked her with my middle finger for a while, before switching to two fingers. Her moans got louder, and I "shhhhhh"-ed her. After a few seconds I felt her pussy explode. Her body was twitching, she could barely stand on her ski. all her juice went into her underwear. She exhaled with a long "fuuuuuuuck". I put my pussy-juiced fingers against her lips and she started sucking them. When they were clean she said "I hadnt had such a great orgasm in a long time... thank you..." I hugged her tightly.
I helped her back into her jacket, and she helped me get back on my board. We went down to the lift, up all the way and when we stood at the top she said "I dont think I can ski like this any longer. My panties are wet through and through. My legs feel like they cant hold me. I got to get back to the hotel. All thanks to you" she added and winked at me. She called Mike to tell him, then we went down together. Mike said he would keep skiing for a while. We went our separate ways at the valley station, since we couldnt be seen together on the way to the hotel or in the hotel. We would meet again in the sauna.

When I arrived at the hotel, it wasnt Angie greeting me at the reception. I got my key and went to my room only to find Angie sitting there, dressed in a thick pullover and jeans. I was so surprised I almost dropped my ski helmet. I closed the door and she greeted me with "Didnt expect that, huh?" "I certainly did not." I answered truthfully. I stepped out of my clothes, when I was standing in front of Angie in underwear, she stopped me. "let me have a look at you." She signaled me to turn around. I frowned but did as I was asked. She touched my butt and said "I like what I see, do you too?" she added and removed her pullover. No shirt. No bra. I went up to her, touched her tits and kissed her. She said "I want to be dominated again. Take me." With that I pushed her on the bed, stripped her naked while also taking of my underwear. I told her to lay with her head over the edge of the bed, belly upwards. I got down on my knees, my cock was now infront of her mouth. She opened her mouth and I put my dick in it. She started by licking the head, but that wasnt enough for me "Open up." She opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out. I got a little bit closer and rammed my dick down her throat. She gagged and spit came out of her mouth. I pulled out again. "Can you take it?" She coughed a little and said "Yes. Facefuck me please. I deserve it." I softly put a hand on her throat and started fucking her mouth. At first she was struggling, but soon she found the rhythm and took it like a champ. Tears were running down her face, but I didnt stop. She put her arms around me and made clear that I should go deeper. So I did. I warned her, before I blew my load right into her throat. I pulled out so she could breath. She turned around, coughed a little and took several deep breaths. "Thank you for using me." She said, smiling under her tears. I smiled back. "Now get dressed and get out of here. I got to shower." She obliged and was gone within a minute.

I had to hurry up a little, to get to the sauna on time. When I arrived, Jolie was already in a sauna, with her another man (around his 70s) and a woman (I think it was the woman from before, 35yrs). The woman was laying on one of the top benches and did see any of us. I sat across from Jolie and the other guy sat beside me. When I came in, Jolie was covered in her towel from chest to waist. Since I couldnt tell her in words, I tried to give her hints with my eyes. I wanted her to be naked. She saw my eye movement and understood, but slightly shook her head. I nodded, reassuring her. She then looked at her toes for a good minute. I thought she wouldnt do it, but then unwrapped her beautiful body, crossed her legs and leaned back. I scanned her body, admiring her figure. Her perfectly formed slim arms, slim legs, flat stomach, everything looked perfect. I gave her a look that should tell her "wow you look amazing" and when she caught it she smiled shyly.I kept pointing my eyes at her crotch until she rolled her eyes and opened her legs. Just a little bit, just so that me and the guy besides me could barely see her well shaved pussy. She then repositioned, pushing her waist forward and pushing her shoulders back. It was so erotic I wish I had a picture of that hanging in my bedroom. The other guy couldnt keep his eyes from her as well and I could see is dick rising. Jolie did as well. She didnt like that. She set back into a normal position and stared at him angrily, but he didnt look her in the eyes. After a few seconds Jolie grabbed her towel and left the sauna. The guy got up immediately and followed her. I tried to keep my cover and sat there for a few more min. All the motion made the other woman look up, look at me and smile.
A few minutes later I got out as well, only to find Jolie and the man laying on deck chairs next to each other. When I got back from the shower I went to the deck chair next to Jolie that was free. Her face was turned to me. I saw her roll her eyes and make faces. She was clearly disgusted by the old guy. I nodded slightly. She then smiled at me and moved her bathrobe so that I could see her tits peaking out. I could feel blood rushing to my penis, so I got up, undressed and went into the turkish bath. I sat in the back and faced the door. Few seconds later Jolie joined me, going straight to the back as well. She sat besides me and whispered in my ear "I want you so badly right now". My hand went between her thighs and she moaned quietly. Then the door was opened again. I pulled back my hand quickly and Jolie moved a few feet away from me, only to see the old guy coming towards us and sitting down also just a few feet from us. We looked at each other. That guy was annoying and persistent. No way we could fuck here or now. I waited for a few minutes and left for the showers. When I came out of the showers I met Jolie who was going TO the showers. So I waited outside the spa for her to finish. When she came out she looked angry. And not only because her head was still red. We took the elevator. "You could come to my room. Mike still doesnt expect you back for at least half an hour." Her face turned into a smile "You are right!" she exclaimed. I kissed her briefly. When we arrived at our floor I said: "let me go first. Wait 30 seconds and then come after me." I got out and went to my room, when I turned to the corridor my room was on, I nearly bumped into Mike. I mumbled something like sorry, looked down and went my way. I didnt close the door after me and heard what I expected. Jolie bumped into Mike too. They had a short conversation and then I heard steps coming my way. I closed the door. The steps passed by. I waited for a message but recieved nothing. I think I heard the faint noise of a bed squeaking. Could have been my imagination though. "Well fuck. Not my day." I thought to myself.

End of Part 4 - more coming soon.

Sisterinlaw confession cheating. Illinois
Hey there first of let me introduce myself I'm male .24. And currently living with my brother and his wife. .he is 26 and she is 27....so .this is my confesion.. I first moved in with them 5 yrs ago. .and I've always had the hot for his wife ever since high school. .I would hear them fuck .in his room. And once even saw a clip of him fucking her when I grab his phone...but ..5 yrs ago is when it started. .....we moved in into a sort of studio place .so 1 room. .we all slept there ..through out that time ..when they where asleep ..I would get up and start to touch and caress my sister-in-law. It first started off small ..sucking on her toes....jacking off near her cumming on her feet. ...but soon it began you get more riskier. .I began to stick my hand under her shirt ..she has huge boobs..I would say almost d.cup...with big ass brown areolas..and then....I began to notice she wore lil gym shorts. The kind for lil h.s girls for gym....the where loose where it counted ..right at her pussy. ..it would move so easy. A breeze could move it..and I could see her panties. ..a couple times she had none on just the shorts...I had pictures in my old phone but I stores working ..hopefully I can get those back ....but eventually I got brave enough to move her panties ..some times thong. Out of the way .and I would finger her ..and then first ...gently..but as time went by and the more time I fingered her .I started to doit harder and with more fingers all the while my brother slept next to her....one time I was able to get my whole hand in her pussy ...oh my God ..was the only think I could think..funny thing is she moved and closed her legs on my hand in her pussy ..I kept it there for a good 3 mins before she loosened up her pussy grip...I jacked off with that hand so fast after that..I came on her shorts......pls comment guys and girls let me know what you think ..also .I'm trying to become a member but none of my email address works on here ....btw...let me know how I did telling my experience. ..and that is just the beginning bf what now has been 3 yrs of us having a thing. .her pussy btw is so delicious. .sweet and salty at the same time.

i have a friend who has daughters one night last year i was layin at opposite side of couch and noticed her rubbing her lil pussy. i streched my legs making sure to touch her lil tight pussy with my toes she looked at me and smiled pushing herself on my foot hard and let me rub her clit with my toes. anyway she rubs my crotch alot and never minds if i touch her anywhere i want. she even lifts her night pants gowns and masturbates . anyway i got bold one night and had her lay on couch with me she jumped up and got under cover. first i rubed her belly thighs etc then she started rubbin her self .i was rock hard so i bent her slightly over and dry humped her i asked her if i should move or stop she said no and pushed her ass on me harder. so i took her hand and put it on my throbbing cock she gripped it tight but didnt jerk it. anyways shes my lil freak she loves being touched and having her lil clit rubbed i think at her young age shes having orgasms. i know she masturbates alot. and i know she loves playing with me. should i take it up a notch and have her suck me or should i go down on her? what what u guys do i know she wants it bad.

"HOW SEX AND SEXUALITY HAVE SHAPED MY PERSONALITY AND MY LIFE EXPERIENCE"

I confess I have multiple reasons for writing this. The first is simply to chronical my sexual history once and for all - without omitting all of the "they don't really count" experiences. Don't get too excited, I'm not sure it's much different than anyone else's but I really enjoy sharing experiences with others. The second is that I hope that it will actually help me to sort a few burning questions I've had for years. These answers will not be shared on the thread as they are for no one but myself. The third is that I know how much I enjoy reading confessions and the thought of others getting off, relating to, and enjoying my confession turns me on. There are times when I feel like it shouldn't make me so hot, but I've always found it easier to embrace my sexuality rather than run from it. This may take a few installments, as I plan on starting from my first sexual memory to present day.

My mom and dad had just seperated and my mom, baby brother and I had just moved into our own apartment. I was playing across the hall with a girl named Becky. We were both 6 years old. I can't remember how it came up, but she was the who showed me how to pull my pants down, straddle a big stuffed animal and rub ourselves(hump) against it because it "feels good". She and I would incorporate this act into our play whenever possible. In simple, child-like ways "Okay, it's 3 o'clock, that means it's time to feel good! After that, it's nap time and then we have to cook dinner." One day, Becky and I were both doing it at the same time and her mom walked in and caught us. We weren't allowed to play alone anymore after that. I must admit, remembering back to this moment has been a staple in my sexual fantasies for years! I would recreate the scene and wonder what might have happened had her mom not stopped us...or even joined us?

A year later, my mom and dad had gotten back together. Worst move my mom ever made, but she thought she was doing the right thing at the time. Let me say, I love both of my parents, but they were not meant for one another. My dad enjoyed women and cheated off and on for their entire marriage. It upset me as a child, but as an adult, I understand he was fulfilling a need - physical and emotional. That, and as I age, I think my mom's more and more of a fucking psycho (how's THAT for being an awful daughter?) I understand why he looked outside of their relationship. I learned this pattern as well - more on that in a bit.

The next sexual memory I have is when I was in Grade 3. I was 8 years old and a new girl had started at my school named Melanie. My mom and teachers would comment that she was a "little bit slow" but that there was nothing wrong with that. When she and I played together, we always had fun and eventually it led to a sleepover at her house. Our moms were upstairs having coffee and we were in the basement. Again, I don't remember how it started, but soon we were hiding behind the laundry curtain just under the stairs and letting each other touch our bodies. I remember my brother didn't want to, but we made him. He was only 3 years old. There are times I looks back at these experiences with guilt, but I've read so many similar stories that part of me accepts that it was just kids being kids. Besides, this wasn't the last time my brother and I explored together - again, more on that in a bit. So he patted our bare mounds and I remember it tickling. We held his penis quickly after daring each other to do it then we pulled up our pants and continued normal playing. Melanie and I were set up to sleep in the basement that night and she was the girl who first taught me how to masturbate. She asked if I wanted to learn something (looking back at it now, she MUST have been abused, there's no reason for her to have known this at 8) and we pulled up our nighties, pulled off our underwear and she showed me how to wriggle my fingers against my mound and I was delighted to find I got that same "feel good" sensation as with the stuffed animals. I still play with my clit on the left hand side, which is most sensitive because that was where she placed my finger. It's fascinating to me to know that my style and technique, while it's changed over the years (as I learned more), is still very similar to that time on the couch. She also taught me that pointing your toes makes it feel more intense, as well as clenching your butt cheeks. Slow or not, Melanie taught me a lot. She moved away shortly after that, but I've never forgotten what we shared.

More to come...

A few months ago I posted about my wife finally fucking another guy in front of me after she’d been drinking. I’d gotten his number in hopes of having them hookup again but I’ve been too scared to call him. Saturday night we were out at a restaurant with friends again and I saw him come in and get seated with another guy. I kept looking over at his table until he finally made eye contact so I gave him a nod and he acknowledged me. After a little while I pointed him out to my wife and she said “I don’t remember him being that cute”. That comment got me excited so I was determined to find a way to talk to him.

I got up to use the restroom and made eye contact with him so he followed me. Once inside the restroom I told him I’d like to see them have some more fun and he said he’d love to and would somehow get rid of his friend. I asked if maybe his friend was interested too but he said no, the guy was married and probably wouldn’t cheat. I asked where could we get together and he said there was a Holiday Inn a block away and he would book a room. I told him I’d try and make sure my wife had a few more drinks to hopefully get her to agree and made sure he had my number.

We stayed at the restaurant until he and all of our friends left and he texted me the room number. When we left I told my wife we were going to meet him at his room to have another drink and she said okay. She probably knew what I had in mind but didn’t protest and was feeling good, not drunk but kinda tipsy.

We got to his room, he and she hugged and we small talked for a minute. He went into the bedroom to get his phone to show us some pictures of Belize where he’d just vacationed and before he walked back out I’d grabbed her, started kissing her and rubbing her ass while her back was facing him. I was so horny at this point. He came out and said “well damn” and walked over to us as I unbuttoned her little shorts and started sliding them down. He started helping me undress her as she stood there and a minute later we had her completely naked, facing me, still kissing me, while he groped her perfect ass and tits. I finally led her over to the sofa and he just automatically stripped naked. His cock was bigger then I remembered and the boy had a nice body. I wanted him bad but couldn’t let my wife know so he and I never touched.

What a fucking thrill that night was! I watched him lick her pussy while she sat slouched on the sofa. After a while he stood and put his dick in her mouth and gently fucked her face for a while and what made it even hotter was seeing her run her hands over the back of his legs, over his ass and a couple of time she would hold his dick while sucking him which meant she was really enjoying this. I didn’t mind sitting naked, masturbating while watching this at all. I had to stop multiple times so I wouldn’t cum. Finally he fucked her and he fucked her in a lot of ways. He fucked her doggy style, he fucked her missionary, he fucked her with her on top and he put her on the floor face down and fucked her with himself up on him knuckles and toes. I was able to get my dick in her mouth or in her hands a couple of times while they fucked. He came in her while she was on the floor and as soon as he rolled off, I mounted her and came in her almost immediately. We’re going to do this again!

Sex With My Second BBW Cuz
& bi expeiment - Hot !

Enjoy ! Typed them a while back..

l, and I have been fortunate enough to possess friendly demeanour, a high sex drive, an open mind, and willing to take risks to see where they might lead. Going on 30, I've had a lot of sexual encounters over the years, and I took a page from the Fifty Shades mania, but taken a few steps further; 1) NO story I write is embellished or untrue. This is what happened. 2) I'm only interested in writing about the racy, taboo moments. I am a fairly gifted writer, as I find myself extremely aroused as I read these back!

Here are a couple of stories; one from Halloween (Last year) involving someone close to me (like a second or maybe first cou...) and a total give in to the most animalistic of sexual desire, and the lead up to it....
The other story is of a rare bisexual encounter from five years back. Enjoy and if you like please write to me (especially women with their own taboo tales!)

Here is the story, as it happened last Halloween; Nothing has changed, I only wish I had video.
God I Love Halloween.

My first cousin and I have been having sex since last Halloween... We were taking adderall, which makes you insanely horny, (im 30, she is 33, im a thin pretty boy type , she is tall, chubby, white clear smooth skin, curvy, and really open sexually)... The thought never crossed my mind a lot before, but that night just the two of us you could feel how horny we both were without stating it, and ALL I could think about was burying my cock in her sex bareback and unloading ribbon after ribbon of cum in her, the fact that she was my first cousin made it soo sexy to me in that state... I was bringing up sex as a conversation and she was eager to talk about it; we laughed how Halloween was now an adult sex holiday, and that we should be dressed slutty like everyone else! For a "laugh", I stripped down to a tight speedo bathing suit, and she slipped into a red one-piece swimsuit; we were "swimmers".... my heart was Racing and my cock literally oozing precum like a faucet... her suit was a good 2 sizes too small, exposing a lot of skin around her butt and outlining her cunt, which was driving me mental as we sat with our legs open facing each other on the couch, our bare feet touching... I made no effort to hide how hard I was, or my looking at her thick soft bare legs, red bottomed bare feet, and her camel toe, which really got my attention when the red of her suit got a little darker as a wet spot grew on her crotch...

This was such a fucking rush. I called her on her wet spot; I touched her crotch with my toes; the heat and wet I felt was like lightning, and she said okay! Like your much better! Driving her bare foot right onto my throbbing cock; she didn't move it; I was going to spurt right there...I was just SOAKED with precum, which she felt, rubbing her foot slightly across my erection, asking why my suit was so wet; I said that I don't know, the adderall is making my so stupid horny Im getting wet kinda like you! She said mmmhmmm I think you peed yourself let me see! An obvious statement to statr a strip my suit off game; I resisted tokenly, I mean cousins shouldn't be doing this, and let her pull my suit off; my shaven cock, 7 1/2 throbbing inches just bobbed out, Glistening with precum.... she stared and brought my suit up to her face, touching it and faking an omg did you cum yourself?? I said you in that suit wasn't helping...! With that, all bets were off, as she said I know this is fucking wrong but omg your cum is like pure sex.... She dove down and all inhibitions were off as she licking the thick clear sex off of my cock with both of us moaning om fucking god ;

Sex With My Second BBW Cuz
& bi expeiment - Hot !

Enjoy ! Typed them a while back..

l, and I have been fortunate enough to possess friendly demeanour, a high sex drive, an open mind, and willing to take risks to see where they might lead. Going on 30, I've had a lot of sexual encounters over the years, and I took a page from the Fifty Shades mania, but taken a few steps further; 1) NO story I write is embellished or untrue. This is what happened. 2) I'm only interested in writing about the racy, taboo moments. I am a fairly gifted writer, as I find myself extremely aroused as I read these back!

Here are a couple of stories; one from Halloween (Last year) involving someone close to me (like a second or maybe first cou...) and a total give in to the most animalistic of sexual desire, and the lead up to it....
The other story is of a rare bisexual encounter from five years back. Enjoy and if you like please write to me (especially women with their own taboo tales!)

Here is the story, as it happened last Halloween; Nothing has changed, I only wish I had video.
God I Love Halloween.

My first cousin and I have been having sex since last Halloween... We were taking adderall, which makes you insanely horny, (im 30, she is 33, im a thin pretty boy type , she is tall, chubby, white clear smooth skin, curvy, and really open sexually)... The thought never crossed my mind a lot before, but that night just the two of us you could feel how horny we both were without stating it, and ALL I could think about was burying my cock in her sex bareback and unloading ribbon after ribbon of cum in her, the fact that she was my first cousin made it soo sexy to me in that state... I was bringing up sex as a conversation and she was eager to talk about it; we laughed how Halloween was now an adult sex holiday, and that we should be dressed slutty like everyone else! For a "laugh", I stripped down to a tight speedo bathing suit, and she slipped into a red one-piece swimsuit; we were "swimmers".... my heart was Racing and my cock literally oozing precum like a faucet... her suit was a good 2 sizes too small, exposing a lot of skin around her butt and outlining her cunt, which was driving me mental as we sat with our legs open facing each other on the couch, our bare feet touching... I made no effort to hide how hard I was, or my looking at her thick soft bare legs, red bottomed bare feet, and her camel toe, which really got my attention when the red of her suit got a little darker as a wet spot grew on her crotch...

This was such a fucking rush. I called her on her wet spot; I touched her crotch with my toes; the heat and wet I felt was like lightning, and she said okay! Like your much better! Driving her bare foot right onto my throbbing cock; she didn't move it; I was going to spurt right there...I was just SOAKED with precum, which she felt, rubbing her foot slightly across my erection, asking why my suit was so wet; I said that I don't know, the adderall is making my so stupid horny Im getting wet kinda like you! She said mmmhmmm I think you peed yourself let me see! An obvious statement to statr a strip my suit off game; I resisted tokenly, I mean cousins shouldn't be doing this, and let her pull my suit off; my shaven cock, 7 1/2 throbbing inches just bobbed out, Glistening with precum.... she stared and brought my suit up to her face, touching it and faking an omg did you cum yourself?? I said you in that suit wasn't helping...! With that, all bets were off, as she said I know this is fucking wrong but omg your cum is like pure sex.... She dove down and all inhibitions were off as she licking the thick clear sex off of my cock with both of us moaning om fucking god ;

I like when my Master is rude, i like when he is mean and plays with me me. Like cat plays with her food. I love how he has the ability to het me on the cliff of mischief and naughty madness and chaos. Holds me there making me dance and then at times let my toes slip a little so i feel the fall. He makes it so addictive, it touches deep devotion towards what He likes what would deeply please Him. It makes me wet taste of His rude creative mind, and the ways He leads me into new experiences. There is always some new development around play things He uses to play with me and it's a little bit of crazy development this time. Makes me blush and little bit ashamed fact I say yes to almost everything.. everything that my Devil might like and want. But all this little fuck tou knows right now, it was very tasty the last few months and inspiring and that I love when you make my mind conflicted and begging inside of intense desire to please 
Why does my desire to fulfill Your fantasies gets punished?
What is the thing I do badly? 
How much I have to miss the unique intensity we create?
Am I being punished for my addiction towards the Devil?

so i have to confess that for 3 to 4 years i was fucking my best friends girlfriend. this is how it all started and some short stories of times we fucked, hope u like and please comment......... let me know if u want more

so ive been friends with this guy since i was like i was 15, back then he was 19 or so and had a girlfriend since a lil before i met him , anyway we used to hang out every day and at one point we lived together in the same house but his girlfriend would come by a visit and most of the time, we would all go out together. i always tought about them as brother and sister at first i wasnt attracted to him or her in any way but i did notice after a while that he was always making comments or saying things trying to see my dick or so idk i never really wanted to do anything with him and always played it stupid like i didnt know what he meant.

it wasnt untill about 5 years ago when i was like 19 or 20 that i started getting soo horny by seen his girlfriend wearing tights seen her lil camel toe and trying to get a glimse of her tits, ass, pussy or anything, i started waking off everyday soooo many times, by this time they bought a trailer home and move in together i would hang out there all the time and sleepover all the time,in the morning on the weekends they would go to work and ill be home alone, one i notice notice they would allways leave their room door locked so curiosity kill the cat right !!! i picked the lock and went in the room for the first time while they were gone, i stared looking at every drawer, found all this sex toys condoms lube, pnties, bras, and all her stuff " ive seen her lean down and u can see her slutty thongs and i remember i just wanted to ripped them off" with my mouth and all the ones i seen her wear were in that lil drawer lol

after that every day when day left i would go in the room and put on her panties and jerk off, weeks past and i started to jerk off and cum all over her panties in the drawer and one day i notice their digital camera on the nite stand, i looked and ther were some hot pictures but nothing really nude. but enough to help me jerk off

by this point i started jerking off sooooooo much and sleeping in just boxers, and since he would live at 7 and she at like 9 if she had to go at all , i started getting up while she was making breakfast" i slept in a couch in the living room but since it was a trailer the living room is right at the kitchen". anyway i would get up and start talking to her and make conversation u know , and at the same time drink coffee with her still waering just boxers so when i sat i wuld pull them up so i knew my dick was visible and since i knew she was looking i would get soo hard so fast. i did this so many times soo many days and as soon as she go to the room or anywhere i would just touch my dick and blow up, once she left her cup to goto the bathroom and i actually put some of my cum in her coffee.

anyway i knew she cheated on him a few times, 4 or 5 to be exact so i knew she was horny and a fucking slut and the pressure was just building up and i wanted to fuck er more and more, while this was happening my friend would keep making this comments like tring to say he wanted to see my dick and shit like that , come on one day he ws like " man this would be perfect " amlike what would be? i said " if we were gay u could be sucking eachothers my dick while one of us drives, and do shit like that at work and nobody would think we are gay cuz they all think we are bros" anyway i was like yeah that would be the best cover lol.

but the one thing that made me say fuckkkk this shit was one nite while we sleeping t i started hearing something moving like a cup on a plate, just a little sound in like waves like bum bum bum so i got up and sneak up to the kitchen 20 feet away and started listening towards their room and then i heard her moaning while she was getting fucked, that nite i was sooo motherfucking hard, so i said am gonna step it up a lil, and once i rubbed my dick on her ass on purpuse and shit like that, i would cum on her tooth brush, on her clothes i woud ask her if she wanted a drink and put ice cubes witch i rubbed on my dick and put cum on them and then put them on the cup.

one night idk why but it hit me, if they had some hot pics on their cam!!! whats on their computer???? so i went and open my computer and typed "jpeg" and all this pics started to appear, i sort thru them and holy shit jackpot there was this whole folder with pics of her naked and him fucking her, i had this adrenaline rush i could not sit still i wanted to jerk off so i did and that wasnt enough i didnt know what to do.

ok so a few days later he had to go to work like 50 miles away so he was gonna spend the nite at a hotel with his coworker and he told me how they were planing to hit up the stripclubs and shit those 3 or 4 nites they were out , so i had to make my move i coulnt hold it anymore, that nite they left i i called him and i said i had to go get some shit from his house so he told me just stay there so his girl wasnt affraid at nite so i was liek idk i got shit to do but maybe ill stay lol curse i was gonna anyway!!!! i got there and we talked for a while and she was on the couch and i was laying on the floor i didnt know how to make my move so while laying on the floor i put my foot up on the couch between her legs but no nowhere near her pussy, i was wearing thos nike sweat pants those saggy big ones no underwear , and she said damm those are big, they look warm and comfortable, i was like yeah they are here am sure u can put ur foot in them and theay will fit along with mine here try it and see how nice they are !! at this point she was down to try it and i remember she was wearing tiny shorts and no sucks, so she start to put her foot in thru the bottom of my sweat pants, keep in mind am still in them , i start feeling her foot and her leg running up againts mine going up my pants and i just got so fucking hard and she was up to my knee so in a joking voice i said dont keep on going cuz u gonna reach my NO flying zone!! adn she just kep on going saying am i there yet now, finally her whole foot was inside the pants along with mine and i say u are soo in my flying zone now just dont turn ur foot sideways cus there is something there, and of curse she turned her foot and just rubbed my dick and just started playing with it with it, i got up and we started kissing and i played with her tits liking them and just touching her but she woulnt let me touch her pussy till finally she gave me a bj and said i would fuck u but am on my period.

that nite we sucked each other and just talked about how bad we both wanted to do it and she told me she used to get so wet all those times she saw my dick during breakfast and all my tissue papers arround the house full of cum i used to leave so she ill pick up , i never told her i had cum on her clothes, tooth brush and even in her coffee. sadly he came back on the third day and thats almost how long it takes for a normal period to go by but nyway it was down hill from there.

he came back monday early like 4am, the next day we started what came to be 4 years of teasing and fucking,the first tiem we fucked was like 3 minutes long lol i just got to his house and started kisisng and fingering her for the first time, she was oo wett her pusy was so soak she was dripping down her legs and her panties were soaked, i call him and was like yo where u at? am at your house hurry up !! he said he was like 5 minutes away, and i was like ooohh fuck so she was putting her pants back on and i looked at her and said idk about u but i have to fuck u right now or am gonna go insane so i just jump on her kissed her and the funny thing was we were both looking down when i was about to put my dick inside her like my dick and her pussy were different people, we both looked down and i put my dick in hher slowly and omg it was the besst feeling ever, we fucked for like 5 minutes and both came then we rushed to get clean up before he got home. after that we started touching eachother eating each other all the time behind his back even when he was like 3 feet away and idk but the fear of getting caught made it 1000 times more interesting and hot here just some times and some things we did

we fucked minutes before he got home almost every day and i would cum in her mouth adn she ill swallow and literally he would walk in sometimes 20 seconds later and they would start making out, sometimes she didnt even get a chance to rinse adn she would wink at me and ill be like omg am soo horny again

he was behind the drier head down behind it hoking up the exhaust pipe and we would be right there with him, me fingering her pussy and she would just grab my dick and put it in her for a few strokes

while in the car as soon as he go out for something i would start eating her anyway i could

we went camping and i ran to the bathroom asked him and her if they had to go and she said i do and we both went, lets just say we had a quickie

while he payed soccer we would fuck around on the bench, touch finger her basically tease eachother

while we worked outside his uncles house i went to get some water inside where she was and finger her and fucked her while we both looked out the window as he worked

a few times we go shoping and while he looked the other way i would grab her ass or tists and if she was wearing a skirt i would just shove my fingers as far in her pussy as i could

at my birthday party i was taking some pictures and she would purpusely pose all sexy and oopen her legs so i can see her pussy covered with a tiny thong

everytime we were at the house we would tease eachother soo much that we were all horny and when he would go to shower or pee or away for anything we literally would jump on each other and fuck or do anything we could

she clean houses for a living so we came up with this idea so we could actually fuck every now and then for hours at a time without been bother or caught , she cleaned this one house every 2 weeks and nobody was ever home, the owners were home maybe 3 months out of the whole year at the most so since her boyfriend " my best friend" knew she cleaned that house every other week i told her to just run it by him and lie saying they asked her to go every week, she did that and we would meet everyother friday at a starbucks and leave my car there and we would take her car to the house and just fuck and fuck for 3 hours evertime, fuck everywhere anywhere anyway we wanted and just fuck and fuck and fuck till we couldn't anymore

one time her lil sister came to visit and while her lil sis was sitting on the couch faceing the tv i was behind the couch sitting at the dinning room table i happened to put the lil cat cage behind the couch so while her lil sister is wtaching tv am RIGHT THERE behind her lil sis siting on a chair, my hand and elbow are right behind her head on the armrest , she comes and pretends to be petting the lil dogs but i pull my dick by the side shorts and starts sucking me me, omfg god here i am wathching a movie talking literally talking to her lil sis while she is sucking my dick, at one point her sister turns arround and i just push her head off my dick and she pretends to be pe petting the cat then goes back to sucking, after that a lil bit later i cum and she just keeps sucking and swallows it all and like nothing happened just goes and sit next to her lil sister.

another time, my friend was taking a shower so while hes in the bathroom" bathroom is down the hallway next to the masters bathroom, the doors are side by side like if ur facing the room door the bathroom door is on the left" anyway he in there taking a shower am all yelling while leaning on the master bedrooms door so am talking to him thru the door and looking inside the room and shes folding clothes on the bed and she starts to play with herself puts her hand in her pants and masturbates tuching her tits and am just watching, then she takes off the pants and spreads her legs on the bed and keeps playing , i can see how wet she is and shes calling me with her hand but shit hes right there and can come out anytime so am hard as fuck and am like fuck fuck fuck and i cant hold it anymore so i just pull my dick out pull her toward the edge of the bed and just tick it in as hard as i could, we both moan in pleasure and i just fuck her as hard as i could but when u are this horny and the risk of getting caught minutes seem hours and the pleasure is something i cant describe, in a matter of 2minutes maybe less we both came and i just put my whole load in her pussy, she took her fingers and put them in her pussy pulling out some of my load and lick it ans said , mmm i love the taste of ur cum an not even 20 sec latter he turn off the water and came out, but not before i could ask her to show e her tits to take a picture

thats the other thing, we loved to take pictures tho i never told her i seen the ones she had taking with him before , but we took hundreds of pictures and videos and thats another story, one day i told her go take some pictures of ur wet pussy so i can go do my self cus that day he was home and havent had a chance to fuck at all so i gave her my phone and she did but later on that day i forgot and left my phone on the counter and he picked it up and was about to look at it adn i was like dude no dont look at my pics, hes like why not!! got some pic of your girl naked or something!!! " adn in my head am thinking no dude but i do have pic of ur girl thats fosho! so i was like dude no but thats not cool, he said allright whatever and handed me the phone lol i almost shit myself lol

but the time we both came without fucking, i literally came in my pants without touching my dick at all, we we were watching a movie the 3 of us, we started sitting in the same couch it was her him and me so we couldnt really do anything cus he was in the middle, i just kept giving him drinks and drinks so he would have to go piss so i had a chance to at least eat her pussy out for a couple of seconds and maybe even fuck her for 2 seconds, he finally did and omg he wasnt even in the bathhroom and i just jump over and started kissing, pull her pants and under wear and put my dick in her stroke it a few times and went down to eat some of her pussy, her pussy was always wet and her pussy lips are big and soo fucking tasty. then we hear the door so we settle down, but by this time he comes by and sits on the floor exacly in the middle of us but on the floor. so she lays on the couch sideways and her as is right there and am on the other side so u put my feet up and start touching rubbing her pussy with my foot , a lil after i was ike fuck it so i grabed my friend and start massaging his neck with my left hand " i know kinda gay but whatever" and am like dude u are tense lol minwhile with my right hand i start touching her legs working my way to her pussy and am just rubbing it over her pants " she was wearing some like sweatpants but made from the same material of yoga pants so it was very easy to move them around, so i just pull them down tilli could see her asshole and put my hand in there and plaid with her pussy and omg she was drriping and i mean soaking wet i kept liking my finger and tasting her juices ans she was just loving it "now remember!! am gayly massaging my friend while am doing this and he has no clue"

while am doing all the i just fell my dick like is gonna burst with cum like it is right now just by remembering it. we never had anal sex i never tough she like to but that night she was so wet and i put my hand in her pants at one point i took my finger and by mistake put it in her asshole about an inch and she jump a lil, i looked at her and she starter biting her lip so am like omg game on, i look and i could see her pussy just dripping and her asshole all shine from her own juices so i took my finger and started playing with the lil ring arround her asshole, at this point her face is fill with pleasure and she closes her eyes so i tap her and am like wtf dont do that cuz hes gonna know, she look's at me i i read her lips going OMG AM GONNA CUMM, so i just stick my whole finger in her ass and 2 in her pussy and idk there is nothing more erotic nothing compares to this, i just keep on kingering both holes with one hand and gayly massaging my friends neck with the other hand, at one point i had 2 finger in her asshole even 3 and she was just about to collapse or something, her pussy was like niagara falls and i took my fingers out of her pussy and ass and leak the one by one as she looked, i keep on fingering her and i swear i just felt my dick bursting with cum while feeling her asshole and pussy as they contracted on the inside as she was cumming then i back away and sat back like nothing had happend, i put my hand in my pants and pull my fore skin all the way so most of the cum would stay in arround my head, and like 10 minutes later my friend went to the bathroom and omg thank god he did cuz she just jump on me and suck my dick dry and just swallow it all, she clean my dick completely and i jus yanked her pants down and eat her pussy and even her asshole witch they were still all wet, and with my finger i pulled the her juices out of her pussy as much as i could, we finish the movie and went to bed.

there aro soo many other encounters but that tv was the last one, all i can say is we got sooo horny that one day it all wnt to shit and i dont have a dest friend anymore and when i see the pictures i wanna go fuck her one more time
ive been texting her but she wont answer so i dont know, you guys tell me would it be too much to go to the house and wait for her to come clean the house and try to get her to fuck or call her and be like if u dont answeer am gonna post our naked picture on the internet and see if she wants to talk then .

some funny things were that she would make out with him seconds after ive cum in her mouth, i found a bunch of gay porn on his computer and he always made his wierd ass comments, apparently he would fuck her but was just boring for her and the one thing he complain about was that she never got wet , hens the lube in the room but with me, am telling u guys this girl was always dripping with her juices soaking her panties if any and more then 10 times i saw her dripping on the side of her legs

Part 6: Dangerous Play

Part1:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VA8BDBBF
Part2:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDA1A9DB
Part3:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDF3D844
Part4:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VF9F9A88
Part5:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V8538BC7

(Hadnt had a picture in a long time, thought you guys might like another one)

After the incident with Riley and Sophie, I had written Anna: "interesting visit, even got something to remember it by."
Anna responded quickly saying: "Really? Show me."
So i sent her the video of them and watched it for the first time. Seeing them kiss and finger each other again made me hard. By the end of the video I was stroking my dick again.
I texted Anna:"So hard right now." and back came "I'm getting wet. Luckily I will be the last one to shower. I cant come over. Guests staying for dinner." Me again: "Its fine I will make due. HF tonight." "Thanks" it came back. I went to my pc, got some porn on and started masturbating, when I recieved another text from Anna. "hope it helps." Then followed some pictures of her in the bathtub. She looked so good (and does still btw.), the pictures were so erotic as well. Made it easy to cum to them.
(That was just to finish that story, I didnt want to leave it open ;) ).

All I told you until now is 10-12 years in the past. I could make a jump to present right now, but that would be no fun eh? So let me tell you some stories in between. They will be in no paticular order (since I cant remember exactly which came after which). If you ever find asking yourself "but what happend in between? no sex? no contact? were they arguing? what about Jim?"
My and Annas relationship was an uncommon one for sure, but o/c we had the basic stuff as well - highs and lows, arguments, jealousy, even a short break. But the baseline was always: we are fuckbuddies. Very good friends who fuck each other. We would always tell each other about the sex we had with others (for her it was only Jim). Another thing was constant: her relationship to Jim. I had relationships as well, but thats a story for another time. O/C there was also a time when I wanted her to leave Jim and she thought about it. But in the end she never did (which was the reason for the short break). And from my viewpoint now, it was a good decision.

We both developed sexually, by watching porn, my sex experiance and also by trying new things. One of those tryouts now kicks off the next story:
Anna loved swallowing. She always did. I usually came in her though, since that gave me the most pleasure. So at some point she hadnt had swallowed in weeks. We had made a plan to go jogging together every day for the next 4 weeks (Jim knew this o/c). So we were jogging, on our way home. It was a beautiful spring evening, a little chilly, but not freezing. When we were jogging, we would often talk about what was on our heads. When we were alone, we would also talk about sex. Now since it was so chilly, Annas nipples were hard. She always wore a sports bra and a top (crop top if it was warm enough). this time a tank top, white, and yoga pants, black. I kept staring at her ass and chest whenever I could. "Your nipples are fucking hard. I love it." She smiled, her ponytail swinging left and right, her tits bouncing up and down, all at the same frequency. She always caught various looks when we were jogging and multiple joggers had tripped over their own feet or ran against a lamp post. When I asked her about it, she said: "I dont care about the other joggers, your attention is enough for me." and winked at me.
The topic of sex came up, naturally, and she told me about her craving for cum. I was astonished that she didnt tell me before, but she said, she didnt feel it was neccessary. When we arrived at my door and she was about to leave, I grabbed her arm and pulled her in. We were sweating and panting, she looked at me, surprised and full of expectation. I told her to get on her knees (god damn she looked so sexy) my dick was already springing to life before she pulled down my pants and started sucking me. I moaned loudly, she was always so good at blowjobs. I took her hair in my left hand and forced my dick deep into her mouth. She took it all the way in and gagged, so I gave her some space. She took a deep breath before going for another deepthroat. Her gagging turned me on even more and soon I was ready to blow. "I'm cumming" I moaned, she increased her pace till I shot my load in her throat. She kneaded my balls and sucked on my dick, to get every last drop out of it. After my balls were completely empty she let me go. I attempted to return the favor, but she declined. "I want your cum every day from now on." - "Like your morning coffee?" She thought about it for a second and then said "IN my morning coffee... I will come here every morning for our jog and we'll drink a coffee. What do you say?" - "Great idea, I'm in!"

The next morning I got up at 5 am, since we wanted to go jogging before work. I Was super tired. My brain was slow. My muscles too. Then I recieved a text from Anna "I'll be there in 5 min, coffee ready?"
That jump started my brain. I quickly put on my jogging cloths, while the coffee machine was warming up. When I opened the door for Anna, the coffee was just about to be done. She looked amazing as always. Long sleeve shirt, yoga pants, both black, skin tight fit. Her blond hair in a pony tail. She looked like she was made of steel. Her tits stood out like moutains. But the most attractive thing about her, was her face. Her eyes locked onto me, her lips smiling, then bitten, then kissed by me. I went into the kitchen. I took her cup of coffee and sat it on the table next to us. In her most erotic voice she whispered "Do you have some milk for me?" and grinned. I smiled as well. She turned her ass to me, pulled up the yoga pants as far as she could (camel toe hurray) and said "you like what you see?" - "I do.." She pulled down my jogging pants and boxer and said "lets see what I can do here" and started to - well I guess you could say - dance slowly. As her hands went over her body - tits, ass, belly- my dick got harder and harder. She pulled up her top just to let it drop again. She put her leg up on the table and slowly fondled her pussy. I didnt even notice that my hand went to my dick, but now I was stroking it. She came up to me, got on her knees and started playing with my dick, stroking it with both hands, till the head was wet from precum. She then started sucking. First just the tip, then going deeper and deeper. She really put a lot of effort into it and seemed to enjoy herself as well. Soon I was ready to cum. "Take the cup" I told her and she did. The first shot was so heavy, some coffee splashed out of the cup. The rest went in without making a splash. Anna licked the coffee off her hand and looked at her cup. You could see some of the sperm swimming on top. I thought I didnt look tasty at all, but she drank it all at once. She licked her lips erotically and said "the best coffee I've ever had." - "You're welcome" I answered and grinned. We went jogging and while I was still kinda half asleep, Anna was full of energy. From time to time she would jog infront of me, her ass swinging left and right, her tight pants even revealing the outline of her panties. We didnt talk much and nothing interesting really - just jobs etc. We both kinda had to hurry when we got back, since we had to be ready for work.
(Just as a side note: my legs were aching after that :D that only went away some time after week 1)
I already knew that I wouldnt see Anna in the evenings for at least a week, so I was really happy about our early morning jogging arrangement. The next few mornings were about the same - Anna in her beautiful sports outfits (always black yoga pants but changing tops, dark red, light blue, meadow green...) giving me great blowjobs. The weekend came, we went jogging later in the morning. On sunday, after we finished jogging and were both back home, I got a text from her.

A:"Hi. Gotta tell you something..."
Me:" What is it?"
A:"Every night this week, I fucked Jim"
Me:"So?"
A:"Well, first of all I dont do that all the time. We hadnt had sex for a week or so before that. And even though I try my hardest, he always finishes before I cum. I have the cum coffee in my head, that turns me on so much. its still not enough. Every day I'm getting more horny. I cant take it anymore..."
Me:"Well I'm free tonight..."
A:"I know, but I am not. Me and Jim are going to a concert"
Me:"Well then... tomorrow morning?"
A:"But we dont have that much time..."
Me:"We'll make it work"
Me:" If you want to safe time, dont wear panties tomorrow."
A: ;-)

The next morning I i prepped the coffee as usual. When Anna came and we went into the kitchen, I gave her the coffee and started touching her immediately. "No milk for you today" I said, still sliding my fingers along her pussy (on the outside of the yoga pants). She drank carefully, because my massage sent shivers through her body. I pressed myself against her and kept fondling with her pussy until I could feel and see the wetness in her crotch. She ran her fingers through my hair and said "I want you now". I let her go, she turned around. I grabbed her arms. "Lets go for a jog first". She looked frustrated but I didnt give in so we went jogging - She with hard nipples and a wet pussy and I partially erect. I already felt it and know I could see it - she really didnt have any panties on. When we arrived in the forest we usually jogged through I pulled her off the path. There was a ground depression nearby - it was so deep that no one would see us from the outside. The frustration in her face was gone - excitement was in its place. A:" Are you sure this is a good idea? if anyone sees us..."
Me:"We can jog back, or you can have .. this" - with that I pulled down my pants to reveal my dick. It quickly grew in size. She hesitated, then took a step closer. "Turn towards that tree and bend over" I told her and she did. She stood there, her legs apart, her ass towards me. I grabbed her pants and peeled them off her ass. Some of her juice sticked to the pants and strings of wetness still connected that to her pussy. I positioned myself behind her, the tip of my dick touching her lips. I put my hand on her mouth and said "dont be too loud..." as I went in slowly. A wave of pleasure rocked her body. She pushed herself against me, so I slipped all the way in. Her moans were partially stopped by my hand, but I could still hear them - and in the morning, when there are little to no sounds, it sounded super loud. From then on she suppressed her moans better. I started fucking her slowly. But she wanted more, I could feel it. So I sped up until my balls were smacking against her pussy. That was far louder than I thought, but I hoped you could mistake it for a (slow) woodpecker. Soon I felt her pussy contract around my dick and I shot my load in her. When we separated she pulled up her pants quickly. I must have looked like I had a huge "?" on my forehead, so she said "I want my pussy covered in your cum all the rest of the way." I smiled and we went on our way. Her pussy was really soaked by the time we got back, and I feared Jim would see it. But she calmed he saying "He's never up that early. He has to leave an hour later than me."

Later she texted me.
A:"That was incredible. But we cant do that every day, its too dangerous!"
Me:" So every other day?"
A:"You know what I mean."
Me:"yeah okay... I thought it would be exciting"
A:"It was! just dangerous too"
Me:" So never again?"
A:"yes."

But, that was not actually the case. The next jogs I always pointed out that we met no one this early on the tracks. After a week, Anna was horny again and convinced. We just had to be quiet. The third week, we also fucked on monday at the same place.
By the last week, I had her convinced that we even could have loud sex (which turned me on even more) there.

So we went out again. When we were at out place I lost no time and pulled down her pants. Her hands were on the tree, mine on her tits and throat. I knew how rough I could be with her, so I choked her a bit and kneaded her tit hard, while I thrusted in as fast as I could. I was rewarded with loud moans "uhhhhhhh ohoohoooooooo" her voice went from deep to high in seconds. In high pitch and in the rhythm of my thrusts she moaned "ah ah ah ah..." until I came hard with one last thrust, making her shriek loudly. Her cum and mine mixed in her panties on our way back home. She was very nervous though. We really were loud. Too loud it seems. Next day, I found a note in my mail, saying I should call the local police station. "Shit, they're onto us..." I thought. But then again - why would the police care? sure, you werent allowed to have sex in public, but if noone saw us? So someone had see us? but how did they indentify us? I mean it was still kinda dark and noone really know we were jogging there... I had to find out.
So I called the station. Told them I found a note in my mailbox. I was redirected to the officer in charge. When the officer told me what was up I was holding my breath - did they know or no? The officer said: "Someone in your neighborhood reported hearing loud... noises that resemble... coitus. the person couldnt tell if it was rape or not. Did you hear anything?" I had to think fast - They didnt know who it was, but we were heard. Jim knew me and Anna were jogging at that time. So I had to tell the officer ... The officer asked:"Are you still there?" - "Yeah yeah, I actually heard it too, and I also saw it." That was good. There is my reason not to report anything. Officer: "Really?" - "Yeah, I was jogging through the woods at that time with a friend. She can confirm it. We saw a couple fucking behind a tree. From her... expressions I saw sure that it was not rape. She called him baby and so on..." Officer:"Okay thank you Sir. You couldnt identify them though?" - "No chance, sorry." I then gave him my name and number and also the name of Anna and her number. I quickly texted her and told her what to do and say. She only had to come up with a reason why she didnt tell Jim this morning.

So long story short: We got out without a problem, but never had sex in the forest afterwards.

End of Part 6 :)

Here is the second chapter of my story - 'How do good girls end up as bitches?'

I hope that you like it.

Chapter Two � The Good Doctor

Now you�ve got to understand that I can�t detail every sexual event in my little life in this history, otherwise we would be here for weeks. But according to my diary, from the time of my first rape on my 13th birthday over the next 12 months I had sex of some sort with 87 people. Mostly with my Uncle Bob and Dad of course because they just couldn�t keep their hands and cocks off me, or out of me. And it was only when these two perverts started to get tired of fucking me that they saw a way of making extra money and humiliating me even more, so they started selling me, or trading me with other perverts so that they could get at other peoples� kids.

Most of these 87 people were men, as you might imagine, but there were some girls and women too. Some were forced to do stuff with me, others � like wife�s and girlfriends of the sex fiends I was given or sold to � did things with me because they liked it�got off on raping a young girl with a strap on, or making her eat them out while being fucked by their husband or whatever. My diary says that I did some kind of sex with 13 women over those 12 months.

So you see it would be long and pretty boring to tell you about every fuck, rape, blow job, beating, or whatever that I�ve done � but I�ll tell you about the things that marked me the most. The worst of the worst if you like.

One thing you can say about Uncle Bob is that he�s not stupid � corrupt, perverted, sadistic yes � stupid, no. The last thing he wanted on his hands was a pregnant 13 year old school girl, who happened to be his niece. What he needed fast was a tame doctor that would put me on the pill. True I hadn�t started my periods yet, but he didn�t want to take any chances. I know him and my Dad talked about having me sterilised permanently, just to be on the safe side, but Uncle Bob thought that maybe in the future they might want to �breed me� and that I might be worth more if I could get knocked up � wasn�t that kind of him? He also needed a way to keep track of whether I was clean or not, after all he didn�t want me passing on any diseases and getting his precious cock all messed up. So they needed a doctor to supply the necessaries.

Being a normal (although perverted) person, you might think it�s hard to find people to do what Uncle Bob needed? Well it�s not. There are perverts everywhere � doctors, nurses, police, politicians, business men and women, whatever. You name it and there�s someone out there dying to do it � for a price. And Uncle Bob seemed to know every scum bag and sex maniac in Manchester and further.

It took Uncle Bob only a couple of phone calls to have an appointment with his chosen medical help � a certain Dr. Stuart Radcliffe. A middle-aged, married general practitioner with two young kids of his own and ambitions towards serious incest, rape and torture.

My Dad and Uncle Bob took me along to the good doctor only 4 days after my first rape session � my birthday present if you remember. My pussy was still sore, but the bleeding had stopped after the second day, and I still had trouble walking normally. My ass was bruised from the spanking, but at least it didn�t hurt anymore when I sat down.

In the days after my first fucking both Uncle Bob and Dad had been satisfied with regular and frequent blowjobs, while watching the rape videos that they had made of me. They didn�t want to fuck me again until I�d been to the doctor, just in case they did permanent damage to my cunt and organs � how caring! So they were happy just to fuck my face instead. And I was relieved to have an easy way out as well, because my pussy was so fucking sore I felt like I had broken glass stuffed up me and bits of blood kept staining my panties � but mum never said a word when she washed my bloody underwear, maybe she thought I�d started my periods? And taking a pee or a shit � Jesus Holy Christ did that burn! I had to squat over the toilet and spread my little cunt lips wide to make sure none of the piss touched my bruised and battered skin. And for some damned reason every time I needed to squeeze out a turd the shit seemed to put pressure on my ripped pussy, making every shit-taking a nightmare.

So there I was on Monday afternoon, sitting in Dr. Radcliffe�s waiting room, wearing Dad�s idea of cute little girl clothes � a tight red t-shirt with little white bunnies and multi-coloured flowers embroidered over the front, a white cotton skirt that just reached about 6 inches above my knees (very short in other words), white ankle socks of course and red open-toe sandals. If I hadn�t kept my knees firmly pressed together you would have been able to see the black silk panties that Daddy had picked out for me, but pressed together they were. My bra of course matched the panties, but you couldn�t see any of that through the t-shirt, you would just have enjoyed glancing at my 30AA boobs and wondering just what it would be like to squeeze those firm, ripe apples.

Dr. Radcliffe had made the appointment for us to arrive after his other patients had gone and his receptionist had finished for the day. So we had him all to ourselves and we soon went through to his office. Now Dr. Radcliffe is not an impressive looking man, being 45 years old, already having a well developed hair hole and a bulging belly � the result of too many Rotary Club lunches and pints of beer in the local strip clubs. The good doctor was of course happily married � happy in the sense that he could screw whoever he wanted as long as his wife didn�t have to hear about it. He is also the father of two children, the oldest � a girl of 8 called Wendy, and a boy of 6 called Jason. As I was soon to find out Dr. Radcliffe had well developed plans for these poor little mites. If you like that kind of thing I�m sure you can imagine the sort of deprived acts he leeringly discussed with Uncle Bob and my Dad.

Once sitting comfortably in Dr. Radcliffe�s rather tatty office and having exchanged the usual British pleasantries about the weather, the price of beer and Manchester United�s chances for next season, we got down to business. At least the perverts did � I was just the object of the discussion and something to be negotiated over as to the level and frequency of abuse I was to endure as payment for the medical services they needed. Money was never mentioned in the discussion since it was clear from the start that the doctor expected payment in kind for his involvement. The question was just how little could Dad and Uncle Bob get away with in terms of my time with the doctor and which holes could he abuse during that time. The doctor had a particular wish to take advantage of my virgin anus and this was not on the table (so to speak) for Uncle Bob and Dad. They wanted to keep this prize for themselves, or at least to be able to auction my ass cherry off to the highest bidder � another great money-making idea from Uncle Bob.

So an agreement was reached and hands were shaken � I was to visit the doctor at his office or a place of his choice once per month, for a duration of 2 hours - for my check up and examination. He would provide all the prescriptions necessary for my contraception and if necessary arrange any abortions that may crop up if contraception failed. Should any sexual diseases be contracted, then he would take care of the treatment. If any other drugs or services were required from him then more time would be allocated or more services provided by me, to be negotiated at the time. On his part during the two hours per month he could take advantage of either my mouth or cunt, or any other part of my body, but he could not penetrate my ass with anything bigger than his finger. Nor could he inflict any permanent marks or damage on my body, but otherwise any torture was permitted. Bruises were allowed as long as they were not visible when I was in public or during school activities. He was also allowed to take photos or videos, but these could not be sold or distributed without my Uncle, or Dad�s permission. He was also not allowed to offer me to anyone else during the two hours. There�deal done, negotiations over � time to sample the merchandise.

So my first examination time had come and although I�m sure Uncle Bob and Dad were tempted to stay and watch, they decided to go off for a couple of beers and would come back in two hours. They reminded the doctor that I really did need examining and then took my prescription off to get my pill supply.

Give the doctor his credit, he did take his time and examine me thoroughly. After nicely asking me to strip he took my weight and blood pressure and he measured my height and physical statistics � maybe he over did the measuring of my boobs a bit, but he did act like a doctor. He was wearing a long white doctor�s coat so I couldn�t see the state of his cock, but from the way he was starting to sweat as I slowly pulled my t-shirt over my head, shaking out my long black hair, and unzipped my skirt I would say he must have had the boner of his life. And yes I was doing it slowly � why? Because he only had 2 hours with me and every second I could keep him off me the happier I would be. So down came the zipper on my tight little skirt�so slowly�reaching behind me with both hands for the zipper and pushing out my boobs so that he got a good look. Wriggling my hips (if a 13 year old girl has hips!), I slipped the skirt down my long smooth legs�and his bulging eyes followed it down�down to my shoes�me bending with the skirt so that he can get an eye full of what�s in my bra.

I straightened up holding the skirt and looked around innocently for somewhere to put it � what a neat girl. I folded it nicely and set it down on the chair nearest the door. Five more minutes gone! Now for the bra�reaching behind to the clasp�licking my lips, �It�s so dry in here doctor, could I have a glass of water, please?� The clasp opens and I ease the shoulder straps down over my arms, the cups still snugly holding on to my boobs.

I thought he would pass out at this point; he was steaming and gripping the desk so hard his knuckles were white. God I was actually enjoying this strip tease! I wriggled my shoulders to shake off the bra and he gasped out loud as my cute little apples came into view � light brown orbs, tight and firm with slightly darker aureoles and cute little nubs standing up under the scrutiny of Dr. Radcliffe. The bra joined the skirt and still the seconds ticked by with no movement from the doc.

Putting one foot up on the chair nearest to him I bent down to take off my sandal, my boobs tantalising the hypnotised doctor�off with the sandal and then the little white ankle sock. Then the second shoe and sock followed, again placed neatly on the growing pile of clothes.

Now for the moment of truth though, I only had my panties left to delay with. Hooking a thumb into each side I began to wriggle the silky black underwear down, over my hot little ass. Over my hips�slow�must do it slowly�easing them down one side at a time�rocking them down my thighs�the crotch sticking to my pussy for a second as they slide down my long, smooth legs � long for a 13 year old anyway. Down to my knees now�lifting one foot, then the other as my nakedness is finally complete and the warm panties dangle from my finger. Neatly folded they too joined my skirt, t-shirt and socks on the pile.

Standing naked in front of the doctor�s desk he studied me from head to toe�paying particular attention to my boobs and pussy. He finally moved a hand and made a circling motion with his finger, �Turn around please Sonia,� he asked. And of course I was happy to make a slow turn so that he could take all the time he wanted to check out my ass.

Slowly he stood and came around the desk and pointed to his weighing scales � more time taken up with a real examination, but that meant really touching me, and that built up his confidence as he started stroking and squeezing his way through checking my breasts, taking the temperature in my mouth, my pussy and my ass! For God�s sake, who ever heard of taking a temperature that way? At least my blood pressure was normal, which is more than we can say about his I�m sure!

�Just hop up onto the examination couch Sonia and put your feet in the stirrups,� says the doc as we get to the part that I really wasn�t looking forward to, the pussy inspection. He slipped on a pair of transparent latex gloves � you know I�ve always found the taste of these gloves a turn on, like whenever I go to the dentist and he (or she) starts pushing these rubber-covered fingers around my mouth it just makes me so hot and I have to fight the urge to start sucking them. Do you feel like that? Anyway it�s not my mouth the old doc wants to poke around in, and he wastes no time pouring gel over his hands and sliding his fingers into my exposed hole. One, two and then a third finger�even with the gel this is stretching things to the limit. I can feel his fingers probing around inside my tender slit, my first ever deep exam. He grunts a couple of times like he�s found something worth digging at and then pulls out his fingers with a rude slurping sound � God that sound is just so rude, sort of like a wet fart when someone pulls out of a wet cunt or ass hole, I always get embarrassed when I hear it.

So next up (literally) is the speculum - cold but at least he lubricated it before sliding that damn torture device up my tight little snatch. Felt like I was being raped by some robot from Mars�and then my poor tight little slit is being stretched wider�.wider�Jesus Christ he�s going to split me in half! �Just relax and it won�t hurt a bit.� No it won�t hurt a bit, it hurts a fucking LOT! My screams echoed around the office and if anyone had been in the building they would have thought I was being slaughtered. But I was going nowhere, with my feet held up and legs spread wide enough to dislodge my joints. My hands gripped the sides of the couch for all they were worth.

�Now, now Sonia,� says Doc Pervert, �We can�t have you wriggling around like that, you might fall off the couch and hurt yourself.� So the doctor opens a drawer behind the couch and produces a set of thick black leather straps. With my mind occupied with the pain in my over-stretched cunt, he�s quickly able to fasten the straps around each wrist to a metal bar running under the seat of the couch. A third, longer strap is attached to both sides of the couch, across my neck � securing my head. From the same drawer he brings out a cute leather ring-gag, which he pushes into my gasping mouth and buckles behind my head. No room to move now and not much sound I can make either, just whooshing or oofing sounds like some damn retard. But the point was that I could make some sound, just not loud or coherent � that�s what he wanted, and a normal gag would have stopped me making any sound. Why was that important? Because he was going to whip me and he was going to get off on my hushed, but not blocked, screams!

Now it was the doc�s turn to strip and he did it a whole lot faster than I had. In 10 seconds flat he was naked except for his fucking socks � can you believe it, he kept his fucking socks on! I guess he hadn�t filled his toy collection at that time because the only thing he had to whip me with was the leather belt that had been holding his trousers up (pants for you Americans). And that was plenty, but at least he didn�t use the end with the buckle.

The first strike of a whip is not the worst you know? It comes as a shock, but it doesn�t hurt the most. To help increase the pain of the blows you need the victim to anticipate the pain and be waiting for it � almost feeling it before the whiplash lands. It�s in the mind of the victim, the extra pain. It�s true, try it.

I don�t think the doc had much experience of this sort of thing � maybe I was his first real chance to try out his fantasies. He landed some pretty hard lashes across my tits and stomach, and I tried to scream � just as he wanted me to, but he seemed to be holding back � unsure of what strength to put into each blow.

The first hit caught me just at the bottom of my breasts and the shock made me strain against the straps and my pussy contracted against the metal spreader still stuck up inside me�trying to push the fucker out of me. But the shock made me suck air in and I didn�t scream at all � the second blow an instant later landed across my stomach � and brought out all the air in a pathetic �Whoosh!� that turned into an even more stupid �Wooor!� sound as the last air left my lungs. He got into a bit of a rhythm after that and gave me a couple of seconds between lashes, so I could get my next breath ready for the almost-scream. And that is what increases the pain � the anticipation of the hit. The knowing it�s coming and the hopelessness of not being able to stop it. Helpless, even unable to scream or turn away from the blows. And I can see him standing there with the belt � naked, his little cock standing up hard against his pot belly. He�s sweating like a pig with the excitement and effort, swinging the belt again��Waugh�..augh�.augh!� Is all I can manage as the tears come pouring out and my half-gagged screams get cut off as I run out of breath and have to drag in another lung full of air.

But tears aren�t the only liquid that started to leak � it�s one of the odd things about me, when I take a beating sooner or later I start to pee. Not big gushing streams, but a little trickle, a few drops at a time as my bladder loses some of its control. And that started now�drops of pee falling from my strained pussy onto the doctor�s office carpet.

It didn�t take long for Herr Doktor to notice my leak and to my surprise he stopped the beating. At first I thought it was because he didn�t want the mess on his carpet, but no he pulled a stool over in front of my slowly leaking pussy and started taking out the metal intruder. Relief! He was a bit rough taking the damn thing out, but I wasn�t about to complain. What he did next really surprised me � I mean REALLY surprised me. He put his mouth to my slit and started lapping at the leaking piss! Now this really was a first for me. I�ve been made to drink a man�s pee before a few times, but I�ve never had anyone drinking mine.

He was pushing his face deeper into my slit now and trying to suck my pee hole, opening my lips with his thumbs�drinking right from the source you might say. I could feel him sucking at me and so I did him a favour � hey you like my pee, have more. So I let him have it, not all at once, just sort of opened the tap a little and let him slurp it down.

I guess this was a big thing for him and really got his motor running. As soon as he�d sucked down the last drop � and there was quite a lot � he stood up, boner in hand and just stuck it straight into the place his mouth had just left. Now his cock was pretty pathetic, but still my pussy was still quite raw from all the mauling that it had received lately and it took a fair amount of effort for him to stuff that skinny 6 incher into my cunny. But this was nothing like the fucking my Dad and Uncle Bob had given me, and old doc Radcliffe humped away for a couple of minutes, his hands squeezing and pulling at my titties, and then he was over the edge. And yes I could feel him inside me, of course I could�I felt every push, every pull back and then every spurt of his dirty cum inside my belly. The fuck lasted maybe 2-3 minutes maximum, so it was no big deal. But my tits and stomach were on fire from the belting. I was bright red from the neck to my pussy � and my pussy was pretty damn sore as well.

He pulled out of me as soon as he got his breath back, pulled out like all guys do, just leaving me with a gaping hole, empty, already leaking cum down from my cunt to my ass crack.

You know guys, once you�ve had your fun and blown your load you are pretty pathetic creatures. You lose all interest in the girl you just fucked, even if you promised her the universe if she would just let you into her pants. I guess that�s why you like hookers so much � no need for commitments. And I guess that�s why guys like me so much, because they can do what they want and just pull their cocks out without a thought. Am I right? You bet your wife I�m right � yeah that�s right, what are wives really for? Fucking � forget it, after the first 50 times it�s a drag right? Having kids - how many guys really give a shit about raising kids? Looking after the house and doing the shopping - it�s not worth it, cheaper to hire a maid. Am I right?

So the doc has blown his load and got his money�s worth. Now he can�t wait to get me out the door and the straps and gag come off fast enough to take the skin off my wrists and neck. He was gentleman enough to help me get my legs down from the stirrups and hand me some tissue for the cum that�s leaking down my ass and puddling on the couch. There wasn�t enough left up me to trickle down my legs, so waddling like a fucked duck I was able to get dressed without getting a mess on my clothes. Putting on my t-shirt hurt like hell, but I left my bra off because my tits were all swollen and it would never have fitted.

As soon as I was dressed the doc hustled me out of his office and into his waiting room � not as much as a single word was said. I guess he called my Dad because 15 minutes later he and Uncle Bob arrived to take me home. From the time Dad had left until he picked me up, the whole thing had taken just over an hour. I guess I got off easy, but the doc certainly found it easy to get off using me.

That was the first time with the doctor, but after that he was a quick learner and every time was a bit harder for me, a bit more painful and the sessions got started a whole lot faster. If you want I�ll tell you more about the doctor and his experiments, just let me know � maybe I�ll make him the subject of a whole story, not just a chapter, he would like that.

You know, when you are writing one of these stories you sort of get drained and find yourself wanting to wrap them up quickly. When I first wrote this down I had thought that I would end this chapter here, but as I was laying in bed the morning after writing it I started thinking about what happened after I had finished with the doctor and was on my way home. Before I knew it my hand was down between my legs and I was masturbating furiously as I remembered what had happened in the car after my Dad and Uncle Bob picked me up. And I thought, after I had cum, maybe you would like to read about it � maybe it would make you feel the way I did this morning?

So, we walked out to Uncle Bob�s car � a shiny new BMW 5 series, pale blue with soft leather seats. Uncle Bob always had nice things and he liked fast new cars � never really figured out where he got his money from though to buy them.

It was pretty clear to me as we walked that they had been on more than just beer while I had been with the doctor. Even though I was a bit preoccupied with my own aches and pains I could tell they were both pretty high. My Dad got in the driver's seat and Uncle Bob got in the back with me. I love the smell of new cars, especially the new leather and today there was more than just the new car smells, there was a fug of smoke from the joints that they had smoked on the way over to pick me up. A nice sweet smell that I often smelled around Uncle Bob when he was in one of his more relaxed moods.

With Uncle Bob�s arm around my shoulder we zoomed off into the evening traffic and Uncle Bob asked me to tell him everything about what had happened after they left me with the doctor � �Everything�, he said with a leer, �Every little detail of what he did to you and what you did.� So I did. I told them about the striptease, about the examination, about how he strapped me to the couch and about the whipping. When I told him about that part he told me to lift up my t-shirt so he could see the marks and swellings. He whistled when he saw how swollen and red my breasts were and he gently cupped my left breast in his right hand and massaged my poor little nipple � which happily responded to his touch by stiffening for him. He liked that and stroked a bit harder, then switched to my other nipple and got that to stand to attention as well.

I could tell from the bulge in his trousers that he liked my story and he told me go on, with every detail. So then I told him about how the doctor had lapped up my pee and sucked down every drop from my bladder as I lay there strapped to his examination couch. That part nearly caused an accident as my Dad hadn�t been paying attention to the driving and nearly ran into a truck turning into a side street. A few nasty words were exchanged between Dad and Uncle Bob about driving tests and road safety and we were back into the story again. But Uncle Bob kept coming back to the pee drinking part and he seemed fascinated by it. After I had been over every detail at least 3 times he had to have some release, his cock was just too painful cramped into his jeans.

�Come on baby� he says, �time to help Uncle Bob relax after a hard day.� And he pointed down at his zip. Now you should know that Uncle Bob always liked me to do all the work around satisfying him. You might have noticed that in my first chapter when Uncle Bob made me rape myself on his cock? Yes, he is a lazy bastard and likes to add to my humiliation by having me make all the moves. So cock sucking often starts by me having to undo his zipper and extract the cock that is going to abuse me. That�s what happened now and with both hands I reached down and undid the button of his jeans and lowered the zip. Since his cock was applying full pressure on the material it was quite a job getting him open. But I�ve got small, delicate hands and longer slender fingers, perfect for wrapping around a cock, or opening zips under pressure.

Uncle Bob has a pretty good figure (for his age � 43 at that time, my Dad was 37) and his beer gut is smaller than my Dad�s. He�s also not so hairy. And, very important for trying to give blowjobs in cars, he wears cool, ball hugging underwear that slips down easily. He lifted his ass to help me get his underwear and jeans down to his knees, and there was Uncle Bob�s trouser snake ready for action � as usual.

The traffic was pretty heavy as we drove along and we were going pretty slow, from one traffic light to the next, crawling along really. So it was easy for me to just lean down and take his cock head into my mouth, left hand cupping his balls, right hand holding the root of his shaft. Giving a blowjob in a fast moving car can be a bit awkward if the road is bumpy or there are lots of bends. You either end up doing unexpected deep throat, or half biting off the poor guy�s member. Very risky. But no worries right now, it was a routine, well practised exercise of my tongue and suction � at least it started that way.

I had given Uncle Bob my bra as we got into the car � I didn�t need it and I had no pockets to put it in. But now Uncle Bob found a use for it � that is he reached down and pulled my hands behind my back, tying them at the wrists with my bra. So there I am sitting beside him on his left, but half turned towards him with my head buried in his lap and my hand bound behind me. Believe me this is not an easy to position to work in and requires balance and strong neck muscles, as well as good sucking technique to keep the cock where it needs to be. Fortunately (if I can say that), Uncle Bob was only using my mouth to warm up on. He wanted a fuck and of course I had to do all the work. He pulled my up by my hair and said, �Time to saddle up sweetie, let�s see if you can ride Uncle Bob all the way home.�

With my hands tied it wasn�t easy and I was glad that Uncle Bob�s car had darkened windows or else half of Manchester would have witnessed my ass riding Uncle Bob�s cock. With a little (a very little) help Uncle Bob positioned me over his cock, my head bent under the roof of the car and my knees on the seat either side of his waist. He did lower his ass on the seat just to give my legs space to get in the right position to mount him. And he did hold his cock for me�putting it against the entrance to my cunt and rubbing his pre-cum and my saliva up and down my pussy lips.

�Ok baby, take it� he says. So of course I obliged him, letting my weight sink down onto his shaft, but doing it really, really slowly, letting my pussy stretch open with each inch of his cock. Even driving along slowly the streets of Manchester aren�t that smooth and each bump pushed his cock in that bit further. Dad was watching in the rear-view mirror and Uncle Bob reminded him to keep his fucking eyes on the road.

Now you�ve got to remember that although I�ve given hundreds of blowjobs and hand jobs over the years, this was only my 4th fuck. And I�m still only 13 so my pussy was really, really tight. But I had just been opened by the good doctor and fucked (fuck number 3), so it was a bit easier to fit Uncle Bob in this time. And it was a bit less painful since there was some of the doctor�s gel and a bit of his cum still up there, helping me along a bit.

By using my legs it was pretty easy to control the rhythm of the fuck, even with the bumping and turning of the car. It helped that Uncle Bob�s cock was big enough to stay up my cunt even with the rough ride � trying to ride a little skinny cock like this would be impossible, it would just keep slipping out.

So with my t-shirt pushed up Uncle Bob�s hands had free access to my bruised and battered boobs, and he took full advantage with his tweaking and squeezing. And for him it was a pretty fast fuck because we hadn�t been at it more than 10 minutes when he started grunting and thrusting harder into me, hands on my hips now, and his cock started pumping and spurting into my tight cunt tube.

The hardest part about a fuck like this is getting off a still-hard cock! With my hands still tied and Uncle Bob still pretty hard, it was like a contortionist act to lift my ass off him and get it back onto the seat next to him. And that�s when something really odd happened � if you didn�t think it was odd enough for an under-age girl�s uncle to be fucking her on the back seat of a car driven by her father!

Like I said, Uncle Bob liked his cars and he liked to keep them clean, so as soon as my well-fucked ass touched his back seat he goes ballistic!

�What the fuck are you doing you stupid slut?� He screamed, and my Dad almost crashed again for the 20th time. �Stop the fucking car.� He yelled at my Dad, �The bitch is leaking all over my leather seats�.

So Dad zoomed into the first side-street he could find and skidded to a stop. Out he jumped and leaped to my door, wrenching it open. �Get out you moron.� Dad screamed into my face as he grabbed me by the arm and pulled me through the door.

�Holy fuck! Look at that mess on my leather. She�s leaked cum all over it. You FUCKING BITCH!�

He was in a real state. Angrier than I�d ever seen him. Probably made worse because he was still pretty high from the drugs he�d been on. I was just standing at the side of the car shaking with fear. I could tell my Dad was pretty scared too because he was all white and just kept saying �Take it easy Bob, she didn�t mean it.� And at least he stood between me and Uncle Bob; otherwise I think he would have kicked the shit out of me.

�Well it was your stupid bitch that made the fucking mess so you had better clean it up.� Was Uncle Bob�s answer, and he stood over my Dad with his fists clenched.

So my Dad pulls his handkerchief from his pocket and starts to wipe off the leather seat. �Not like that you fucking queer.� Says Uncle Bob with a sick grin on his face, �I know you like the taste of cum now and again, so let�s see you clean it properly � with your fucking tongue!�

My Dad went tomato red and opened his mouth to argue, but I think he saw Uncle Bob was in a mood for a fight and Dad would have been no match for him. So, like I was dreaming or something, Dad bends down and starts licking up the mix of his brother�s cum and my pussy juice that had dripped and been smeared all over the back seat.

While I�m standing there with my mouth open like an idiot, Uncle Bob has whipped out his camera and is filming Dad lapping and sucking at the cum I�ve leaked. And Dad starts to really get into it, rubbing his cock through his trousers as he slides his tongue over the wet leather upholstery.

So there�s this unbelievable scene � while my Uncle sticks his camera through the door on the other side, my Dad goes at the seat until it�s shiny and clean as new again. But of course now my Dad has a boner again and needs taking care of.

�Let�s do that again you fucking homo, only this time lets get the whole thing on cam.� Says Uncle Bob. �Sonia, you can jerk off good old Johnny-boy, right there on my seat and then Daddy can clean it up, good as new � OK?�

Now this is just sooooo weird, but we get ourselves set � right there in this side-street where anyone could pass by. Dad�s standing at the open door, his zip open and cock out, me crouching on the car floor behind the passenger seat � and Uncle Bob is filming the crazy scene from the other side of the car.

So I take Daddy�s boner in my right hand and start wanking him, nice and slow � for the camera. The back seat light is on so everything looks good for Uncle Bob�s masterpiece. Dad is well gone and is just oozing pre-cum all over my hand. I reach under his balls with my left hand to help him get there and after only a couple of minutes I can feeling him tightening-up, getting ready to shoot, his cum boiling out of his balls.

I moved my left hand quickly out of the way so the cum didn�t land on me and just used my right hand to milk him as he came, squeezing his load out and aiming into the middle of the back seat. The first spurts though reached almost all the way to Uncle Bob and splattered the full length of the back seat. Anybody can say what they want, but I know how to give a great hand-job and get every last drop of cum from a man�s balls!

So that was the first part of Uncle Bob�s script, now we needed the pervy part. We needed Daddy to clean up his own mess.

Now I know a lot of you guys get turned on at the idea of being made to lick up your own cum, but mostly that�s while you have a hard cock and haven�t unloaded. Once you have dumped your load it�s a whole new story and it�s only a real pervert that will REALLY get down and enjoy licking up his own hot cum.

So I guess my Dad really is special because he got down there with his face still all sweaty from the orgasm and started cleaning that leather seat like he was a porn super star. All I had to do was lean back against the seat behind me and let Uncle Bob get his close-ups as Dad scooped up the cum load with his tongue, displayed it nicely for the camera and then swallowed. I couldn�t have done it any better. Dad did a great job of finding and cleaning up every drop and polishing the leather seat to perfection.

Now you�ve got to admit that this would be memorable to a young girl, seeing her Dad for the first time do something that was pretty �gay�. And I can�t say I really looked at Dad the same way after that. I think that it must have marked a turning point for Dad too because I witnessed many other gay acts by him over the next years, usually with young boys and often with shocking violence and even �snuff� for the boys during or after he fucked them. I�ll put some of this in later chapters for you �bi� guys. Let me know if you want more.

so my girl, her friend and i were all drinkin n hanging out watching random tv. her friends a hottie but doesnt know it n is in need of some serious tlc. anyhow, as we were watchin tv. me sittin in the middle, i had accidentally made my leg lean on the friends, yet there it stayed. as i got bolder i let my toes on the floor touch hers out of view of my girl. the girls toes didnt shy away. so i got bolder n let em brush back and forth a couple of times n to my surprise she responded by rubbing back. thats as bold as i got n nothing else happened. i dont know what to do now =/

I unbuttoned my blouse and tossed it to the floor with the rest of my clothes. I left the bra on and sat back down on the pillows. Both Graham and Jack watched as I squirted a decent amount of honey onto my finger. I slid my hand between my parted thighs and rubbed it gently onto my smooth pink lips coating them in sticky honey. I slowly parted the sticky lips exposing my swollen bud. It throbbed as I applied the honey over it. I rubbed the last of the honey between my lips over my wet hole. I looked to Graham. �I�m ready� I announced. Graham led Jack over to me and then sat back. �I�ll be here if you need me okay� he told me. �Lie back and open yourself for him�.

I did as he asked. I lay back against the pillows and spread my legs wide exposing my pussy which was now coated in a mixture of honey and my own feminine juices. Jack had been trained well. He began to nuzzle at my leg almost as soon as I opened my legs for him. He began to move towards my centre. I held my breath as I felt his wet nose touch my inner thigh.

�Relax�. Graham spoke softly and moved closer to me so he was sitting beside me. �Let him smell you�. I closed my eyes and let out the breath slowly. I felt Jack�s muzzle touch my lips as Graham touched my arm. I jumped. Graham laughed. I didn�t have time to wonder why he was laughing before I felt something very warm and moist against my pussy. �Oh God� I moaned as a jolt of excitement shot through my body. I didn�t have to wonder anymore about how he would taste me. He lapped at my pussy lips with as much fury as he had licked at my fingers. The warm tongue stroked against my swollen throbbing bud over and over sending shivers up my body. I had never felt anything so intense in my life. No man had ever licked my pussy with such fever and passion. Jack licked and poked and thrust that pink tongue into my sticky pussy. I felt my body react my pussy becoming wetter and more swollen.

Jack thrust his long tongue deep inside my wet hole as he tried to get the last of the honey. �Ohhhhh it�s so good� I moaned. I pushed my hips against Jack�s face wanting his tongue to probe me deeper. Jack moved to lick the remains of the honey from above my hole. He licked in one long stroke over my bud down my slit further and further until I felt that hot breath and warm tongue just above my ass.

He moved again this time I felt his wet nose and muzzle against my swollen bud. He lapped at it with such expertise it made me wonder how many times he had done this. I felt my orgasm growing closer with each stroke of his tongue.
Beside me Graham was petting Jack�s coat whispering praise and urging him on.

�That�s it boy, make Shannon cum� he whispered. Almost as the words were uttered I felt warmth in my pussy I�d never experienced before. A growing sensation which started at my toes and swept over my body culminating in an intense shudder as I felt my womanly juices flowing from my throbbing pussy. Jack licker harder he didn�t seem to mind the taste of my pussy. The orgasm hit me just as I drew breath. My body shuddered violently my legs shaking uncontrollably as wave after wave of intense pleasure rocked through my body. �Ahhhh ohhh God� I moaned unable to control myself. I thrashed against the floor thrusting my pelvis against Jack�s muzzle never wanting the sensation to end.

Finally the my body stopped shaking and I was able to take a breath. Graham had a big smile on his face as he called Jack to him. I lay there unable to move just yet as my legs were weak and wobbly. I looked to Graham who was rubbing Jack�s coat. He patted Jack on the head. �Good boy� he said still patting him. I looked at Jack whose nose was damp with my juices.

I went out with this girl tonight. Very cute with great tits, but I have a foot fetish and she has the sexiest feet! She has a cupcake tattoo on her right foot and I think it's sexy as hell. I just wanted to fuck the hell out of her and suck on her toes. I couldn't help but stare at them and give them little touches now and then. We didn't fuck, but next time for sure. Who knows, maybe she'll like having her toes worshiped!!

I"m having a discreet gay relationship with a guy who lives near by me.We get together every weekend.He takes me out to romantic dinners,he pay's for me.
We go dressed as men.At frist it took a little getting use too.A guy payin' for me,he's the guy and I'm his girl.After dinner go to his house,as soon as I get there, I become his slutty girlfriend.
I put on sexy woman clothes & underware and make my self up as a woman,for him
I put on lip stick,mascara,eye shadow and blush.Witch he buy's for me and the clothes. He alway's gets naked and makes me a drink as I get transformed into a woman for him.I enter the room where he waiting all made up as sex as I can make myself.He alway's stands and kisses me on my lips and tells me how hot and sexy I look.I walk around a little poseing like a girl for him.Letting him look at me all made up.We sit on the couch and make out enjoying a few drinks,and conversation.As he removes my dress or skirt and blouse, what ever I'm wareing that night.He likes me too keep the garter belt and stockings and heels on.Witch I like wareing my self.He touches me all over,getting me hard and him self hard too,kissing my body from head to toe.We cuddle on the couch I alway's put my head in his lap. I gently lick his cock as he fingers my ass,getting me really turned on. Witch I like also,I suck him for a while witch I love doing bye the way!After a few minutes,I lay back and let him slow fuck my ass.As he tells me hot hot and sexy I am.Oh by the way he's uncut about 7 inches,and I'm uncut also about 6.5 inches.He alway's pulls out of my ass and cums in my mouth,that he does for me I love to eat cum.Sometimes we tongue kiss and share the cum, thats cool I like doing that.We relax have a drink,I play with his cock ,we kiss ,I lick his ass clean.Sometimes he invits his friends over,to hang with us.And I pleasure them also.I alway's hang the whole weekend made up as a woman,sometimes totaly naked,some times dressed as his slutty little girlfriend.We suck and fuck non stop.I must say I love being a woman!! I love men,Tell me what you think? Is this cool?
Bisexual pussy lovin' cock sucking open minded kinky guy

I have a damn good confession for the pervs out there. (kinda long, gotta lay the foundation for ya first.)

About 2 years back, I was hangin at a friend's house (we're all in our 20's) and saw a picture of a beautiful little goddess about 9 in his living room. It was the same chick I had been admiring at a number of get togethers at his house or his parents' but never learned her name. One weekend, I go over his place and his sister in law is over there along with the lil angel from the picture. He called me over because he wanted to ask me and 2 other guys to go with him out of town. His parents were going to some kind of convention and he didn't want to be stuck hangin with them the entire weekend. So I asked who else was going and as he ran through the names, I heard a girl's name that I never heard before and I just knew it HAD to be her. Even if it wasn't, it was worth a shot to see her in pajamas or even a bathing suit, so I call work to get the days off.

So I meet up with him and the other guys on Friday to head out, his parents had already left before I got there so I was hoping she was in their car. We arrive at the hotel and check in to our room. We didn't hook up with his parents until that night at a church service. And guess who comes and sits right next to me on the second row, the angel of my affection. She was oh so adorable in a sleeveless blue and white dress with the cutest little sandals. The place was really cold though, being the summer they must have ran the air conditioner at full blast and she was freezing.

I looked over at her shivering and I snickered a little and she looked up at me with this devilish little grin and with the sweetest voice, she said "That's not funny." I laughed even more then and she elbowed me in the ribs for it. She started scooting over closer to me and we were sitting arm to arm as she attempted to warm up. This was the first time we touched. It sent shivers through my body and it wasn't from the cold. My hand was palm down on the seat between us when she came closer so now it was wedged between our thighs. It began to get really hot in there. I reached over to rub my arm and was rubbing hers too because of how close she was. After while she turned her back to me and put one foot up on the seat so her left leg was on top of her right leg's ankle and the bottom of her foot was pushing against my thigh. I was rock hard already by that time so I moved my hand from between us and rested it on top of her foot. I slowly rubbed her foot and her sandals didn't have much material so i could make enough skin contact for it to feel nearly intoxicating. She began to wiggle her little toes on my fingers as I caressed her foot and ankle. Soon the service was over and she was really playful in the parking lot as we were waiting to head back to the hotel.

I had watched this cutie from afar for a long time at different functions and I couldn't believe that I was touching her like that. And for her to seem like she was into it made it even hotter. The ultimate rush came from all the people sitting around us having no idea what we were doing. But wait. That's not the best part.

Saturday morning comes and the lil angel comes over to our room with my friends nephew and cousin, they were staying in his parent's room. His parents come over shortly after to tell us about some errands they need to run and ask us to look after the kids for a few hours and my friend agrees. I had a mini party in my head knowing I would be so close to her and after last night, who knows what could happen. Today she was wearing a cute purple tank top with some blue jean shorts and another pair of cute sandals that she kicked off as soon as she walked in. Did I mention that she had the most beautiful and soft little feet? Well, she did.

We were in the standard hotel room, 2 beds, bathroom, and tv in front of the beds. I was sitting on the bed near the back of the room and she ran over to me and jumped on the bed and wanted to play fight. We wrestled around a bit and I tickled her and she loved that. I would tickle her sides, feet, neck, thighs, under arms, anywhere I thought she would be sensitive, but secretly getting a feel of her entire body and enjoying every second of it. When I let her go she would catch her breath and then jump on my back and try to wrestle me down to the bed. We had a blast until my friend got pissed at her for laughing and screaming so loud and told her to stop playing. She sat next to me and watched tv and just then it hit me, I had a PSP in my suitcase, she might wanna play. So I jump up and pull out the PSP and the only game I had on me was a shooting game and of course her face lit up and asked if she could play.

Of course she didn't know how to play and kept dying over and over. She asked if I would help her and she slid closer to me and we sat hip to hip. She then said, "Here, you control the guy running around and I'll push the buttons to shoot." I agreed and she sat to my right and held the right side of the game and I held the left side. So there I was, left hand on the PSP, right hand around her on her hip, slowly moving up and down her side. We played for atleast 30 minutes and the other kid came over and asked if he could take a turn since we died a few times. Trying to be fair I agreed and she was NOT happy. She threw a tantrum and yelled at him for asking to play when he saw me and her playing and having fun. Obviously her parents spoiled the hell out of her and I don't blame them, she was the cutest lil thing I had ever seen.

Then she got mad at me for giving him the game and I tried to calm her down and she kicked and swung at me as I tried to talk her down. It was funny as hell. Then my friend yelled at her again and told her to stop being a big baby and not sharing with other people and she yelled back at him and he told her to lay down and be quiet until the movie was over that they were watching. So I was still sitting on the bed with my back to her, she was laying down behind me. After a few minutes I looked back and she looked like she was asleep. My friend went to take a shower and the others were so focused on the tv so i sat back on the bed, pulled some of the blanket up and slid my hand underneath the blanket to her. I spent probably the next 20 minutes caressing her soft legs, ass, and back since she was laying on her stomach. She was completely motionless, and when I rubbed her back, I could feel a soft rise and fall as she breathed. One of the guys turned and asked me a question and I told them a short story about the first movie since they were watching a sequel.

So there I was, 3 of my friends and his nephew and cousin looking right at me while telling a story while my hand is under the blanket squeezing her ass and my thumb between her thighs. When they turned back to watch the movie, I looked back to check on her and she was laying there, eyes wide OPEN, staring right back at me. I fuckin froze. I didn't know what to do, I didn't know what to say. I was horrified. My heart felt like it weighed 100 pounds. If she screamed the 3 of them would kick my ass for an hour before the police got there to haul my ass away. Would she scream? Would she snitch? I didn't know. I feared the worse. But nothing. She did absolutely nothing. She just turned her head over towards the wall. I pulled my hand away as my heart rate slowed to normal. I didn't know what to expect. She just laid there. She knew where my hand was, she knew what I was doing, and she didn't stop me. My thoughts began to return to me as I regained my composure. My hands were still shaking. I just looked at her laying there. Just then, she slid her arm out from under the blanket and opened her hand as if she was reaching out to me. I looked around and they were still watching the movie so I reached down and grabbed her hand and she pulled it back under the blanket.

I was still shaken up from before and couldn't get right back into it. For a few minutes, I rubbed her arm and back until there was a knock at the door. It was my friend's parents back with lunch for the kids. So she sat up, looked at me, gave me that same devilish grin from friday night, and walked over to the door to get her shoes. She put them on, gave me one last smile as she turned to walk out the door, and left with the other kids. I went to shower and the whole time in the bathroom I gave thanks to whoever created her and enjoyed my health and freedom because I would have been in a seriously bad situation if she reacted differently.

I don't think I have ever been so afraid in my life. The thought of what could have happened in that room terrifies me even to this day. I got too careless, too brave, too stupid for my own good. She was just so pretty and so soft. In my eyes, she was perfect. And if it wasn't for the ignorance of the masses, I would marry that girl right now, even now, 2 years later. But then I start to wonder, that couldn't have been her first time. She was TOO into it. Too comfortable for her age. I couldn't have been the first guy. It was as if she wanted more. More than what was allowed due to the circumstances. But it was still hot.

I was with the guys the rest of the weekend and didn't see her again until Sunday afternoon when we got back home and her parents were there to pick her up, and they live 2 or 3 hours away, so that was the last time I saw her. I still hang out at my friend's house from time to time, hoping she'll show up but it always seems that I'm a day or 2 too late to see her. Maybe she'll get a facebook account one day and I'll get to talk to her about what happened. Who knows? Maybe she'll want to have even more fun next time.

Thanks for reading, guys, and sorry it was so long, but I had to get this thing off my chest and share it. I hope you enjoyed it.

Here she is, on my bed. I can't believe it. So beautiful, so perfect. We tumble around a little bit tickling each other laughing, staring. GOD SHE�S BEAUTIFUL! As we tumble around I slowly start tickling lower and lower on her body. Could she feel the same way that I feel about her? Her waist, her thighs, then her knees. As she kicks I wrap my arm around her legs putting a choke hold on her calves, so I can rip her shoes off and go for the feet. As I tickle her feet she continues to attempt to kick but only throw her body around like a caterpillar with its back end pinned to the ground. Not good enough, I NEED more skin! I peel off her well worn, blackening bottomed, faded, pink ankle socks and continue on. Damn I'm so hard! With that though she breaks loose from my choke hold and I quickly roll onto my stomach so she doesn�t notice my massive bulge and grab the bottom of her negative one size khaki pants. We settle down a bit but she still twitches ever so often trying to break my grip. I stare up at her looking over every part of her body. She stares back with those hazel eyes, her head tilted to the side, her hair now all messed up. Wow, she's so amazing; I want to just strip her right here, right now. With a slight smile on her face she starts to slide in my opposite direction. I retighten my grip on the bottom of her pants and now we start the tug of war match. How is she getting further away? Holy crap, I can see the top of her underwear! She slowly starts sliding further and further, does she know her pants are coming off? Her pants are now down far enough to start seeing skin on her sides but not yet far enough to see anything sacred. YAY SKIN! Her light pink cotton panties with thin white elastic bands are now in full view I pause the pulling to stare at what, at this point, can only be a dream. Can this be real? Would she really let me do this? I look up at her face, her glorious face. She's on her back now propped up with her elbows digging into the mattress. Her wavy slash curly dirty blond hair flowing down to the bed those hazel eyes looking right back and that slight smile never leaving. At this point I knew she was really letting this happen and was ready to continue on with it. I got back to the slowly sliding off of her pants but by the time they got to her knees I couldn�t take it anymore and ripped them the rest of the way off. What a site! Pausing without knowing what to do next my awe struck face must have been something because her smile grew much bigger. �I have got to touch her, touch her all over� I thought. I figured hell, I got this far let�s see how far I can get. A ran my hands up the bottom of her feet rounding the tops of her toes, back down the top of her feet grabbing the ankles and running up her shins to her knees slowly spreading apart her legs to make way for my body. I was going to make it all the way up her perfectly tan thin legs to her waist and start pushing up her frilly black shirt. It was time to see if the color of her bra matched her socks and undies. But I only got as far as the knees. We were stopped by my mom opening up the fridge and yelling out �y'all want some pizza?� This is only significant because my room is right beside the kitchen and if we didn�t pop our heads out soon she would pop hers in. She quickly grabbed her pants, slid over to the edge of the bed, put on her pants both legs at the same time and was out the door with a �oo pizza sounds good�. And just like that it�s over, all that�s left is my hard on. DAMN! I was so close!

I confess once when doing security at a show i came across a young girl who in her drunken stupor had tried to scale a large wire fence trying to slip underneath the barbed wire at the top.In the process she must have dropped down outside the fence catching her skirt pinning her face first to the fence, toes just touching the ground, skirt pulled over her head tight under her arms exposing panties an naked top half.Unable to move an unable to see,it was an area far from the event heavly wooded and the loud music from the event would drown out any other noise.I watched for what seemed like an eternity walked over she never knew I was even there until I made the decision to say its alright luv i'll help ya down,had a hard time in more ways than one.but she was gratefull saying sorry an begging not to report her to her parents, then giggling before dissapearing into the bushes heading back to mum and dads i guess.But if i had my chance again?Anyone else been in a similar situation with a helpless woman?

i have a confession
When i was a little kid i got abused by my uncle,we were neighbors and when our rents were out of the house we usually ended up at the Aunts house.
My "uncle" was married to my fathers sister,he has 2 daughters,(my cousins got abused as well).
Recently i started to deal with my issues talking to my girlfriend,she is an amazing woman in every sense.
So thanks to her telling me about her past,i learned to deal with mine.
Anyways,when i was about 4 he used to lay in bed with boxers,(witch i hate just the sight of them today).
He was buddy buddy with my father (another idiot),and i think they got the kicks with children.
I remember a few incidents where i was laying in bed with him and he will put some jelly on his dick and made me lick it off,i was so young that i didnt know what was sexual and what was not.
Then will put some on his toes as well, and made me lick it off.
This went on for a year or so.
I even remember some instances of my father watching,but those are more vague like a dream in my head. (maybe cause i dont want to believe it)
Until i told my grandfather when i saw him peeing that his toe was larger then my uncle's.
He grabbed me and got down to his knees and asked me,who told you that the penis was called a "toe".
So i told him what i did to my uncle,and he started to cry,then he grabbed his shotgun and drove me to my house,(next to my uncle's).
Later that night my father came and had a talk with me,about sex,i was only 5 years old!. But he didnt feel bad or anything about shit,he just gave me the talk.
But since that night i felt that my family has cast me out of everything,felt guilty for getting people in trouble,so i retreated to be a very introverted person.
Then after the years went by,i became a teenager with my hormones raging all the time.
Well.. i got to live for a short period of time with my Aunt i always flirted with her,and she did with me,i got to see her naked plenty of times,and she would not mind at all if i was looking at her.
I touched her breast many times but never did anything sexual with her,she probably got turned on thinking of me masturbating to her.
But then again,i didnt pursue her much,i was more in to flirting with my cousin,she was older then me,and what happen one night led to the other one,
With me getting a blow job from her, inside of the closet.
The great part about this story is that i got caught by her dad,he flipped the fuck out.
I remember him so mad and red,spitting saliva like a mad men,he was yelling at her to the top of his lungs.
Then he turned to me,cussing me out and grabbing my arm like he wanted to rip it off my socket,and said wtf is this shit,how long this has been going on?.
And i said to him, this was the first time i made her suck my "toe".
He started to puke and i ran out of the room.
Never the less i got a beat down from my father when i he came to pick me up from my grandpa's home.
I am almost 40 now,and it took me this long to realize how my childhood fucked me up in every sense,i was never able to be intimate with anybody,i never felt wrong for having sex with too many women,always treated them like pieces of meat,and i never let anybody get too close to me,i am a loner and i suck being around people,Now i have a girlfriend in my life,and well i just want to thank her for making me fall in love and making me deal with my issues, that is the most beautiful experience in life.

Reposted and continued.
It started after my girlfriend had left our daughter, Karen and I. Karen was nine almost ten at the time. My girlfriend and I had been kind of heavy into BDSM. Going to meetings of the local group and making friends. I think that was where the problem started. I was into it and did not mind a somewhat open relationship. But I was not so far out there as my girlfriend wanted to be. So she left us. Joined up with a group with a guy who she said was "More of a Master than I would ever be
My daughter was suppose to be staying over at a friends house for the weekend. I still had some friends in the scene and I was still interested. So there I am in my living room with a naked lady tied up in some ropes. When my daughter walks in.... Somewhere in all this mess I babble out "That it is ok I am just practicing my knot tying". Like I am some kind of overage boyscout or some thing. But this apparently stuck with my daughter. I quickly get my lady friend untied, dressed and out of there. Things did not go over well with my daughter.
Karen started going on about this, like this is why her mother had left us. The thought that went through my head was that someday her mother might just grow up and want to be a part of her daughters life again. And if she did I was not going to have been the one to say anything bad about her to her daughter. I was going to be a adult in this situation. Karen was young and the hurt was still so new to her. She would figure out the truth as time went on. Back to this story though.
But I had blurted out about how I had been practicing my "knot tying". While we were arguing Karen said, "That if I needed to practice, that I didn't need anyone else, that I could practice on her.
I told her that she probably would not like it!
She came back at me with, "How was she suppose to know unless we tried it?"
I just looked at her. I didn't have anything else.
Shrugging out of her Jacket. She asked me, "Do I have to get naked?" As the lady had been.
She was already starting to remove her T-Shirt. When I said, "No she didn't!"
For those of you wondering Karen was just over 4' tall which fell somewhat average when I saw her among her friends. She was athletic and fit, but not like some of her friends that had sticks for arms and legs. Her eyes are a deep blue. (More like her mothers and not like my washed out blue eyes.) She had very long very dark brown hair. We had never had her cut her hair, so it hug more than half way down her back. She had it in a loose ponytail. She was dressed in the t-shirt that she wore under her school shirt. She did not need a bra or even a training bra at this point. She had removed her jacket. She had on her school skirt that was dark blue and went down almost to her knees. Knee high white socks and dress shoes completed the outfit.
So I went over to my cabinet and unlocked it. Taking out a roll of soft Nylon line I set to work. I decided to start on something simple tying up her arms. I was sure that after realizing what she was getting into, she would want to quit. So I took her by the hands and took the length of rope and passed it over her arms. Then proceeded to wrap it somewhat loosely but still securely around her arms. Creating a long cuff down her arms. Finally turning the ends and passing them between her arms and around the ropes in the middle cinching her arms together.
I tied that to another rope that had a carabiner on it. Which I sipped onto a eye bolt that you might miss if you did not know it was there on the beam overhead. I left her there tied in the center of the room. Struggling with that while I went to get some thing to drink.
I peeked in on her from the other room. As she was trying the ropes. She was tugging and pulling at the ropes. Her hair had come lose from it's ponytail and was whipping around. She was trying to get at the knots with her teeth but the carabiner kept them slightly over her head where she could not reach them. I stood there looking at my little girl there tied up in my ropes and I liked it. Like her mother she was a feisty struggler.
The though of what I would have done to her mother went through my head. I would have taken and run my hand into her hair. Grabbing her dark tresses tightly somewhat painfully and forcing her to turn and kiss me. I saw all this in my head but a different picture imposed itself over my ex. Shaking me head. No! To get that picture out of my mind.
I came back into the room. Karen quickly tried to hide that she had been fumbling trying to get out of the ropes. I looked into her deep blue eyes as I reached for the carabiner to start untying her.
"Had enough?", I said.
"No, Daddy.", was all she said.
I was kind of taken back. My hand froze reaching for the carabiner then fell back to my side. I had seen her struggling to get out of the rope. She had really been pulling at those ropes. Her chest was heaving whether from the exertion or from trying to keep from crying I did not know.
I pulled up a chair so that we would be about on the same level. But I still taller than her.
"Karen," I said. "You do not have to go through with this! If you do not want me playing tie up games, having women over, or even going out with women for now. I won't. Your mother left us not that long ago. We are both still tore up about it. We can give it some time."
"Daddy." she said. It was decided then the tears had won out, as they started to form and roll down her cheeks. "That's not fair. You want to play your tie up games. You can play them with me. Then you don't need those women to come over. Until Momma comes back."
Realizing then what had my little girl so upset. My heart breaking over her tears. I started untying her. "Honey, Mamma might not come back." I held her and wiped her tears. Talking to her quietly until she stopped crying.

Well after that I was determined to not have a repeat of that incident. That idea did not last long. The very next weekend on a slow Sunday afternoon. Karen walks in and sits down next to me, where I am watching some basketball of some collage team or another. I am not really a sports kind of guy. But it was what was on.
Karen started playing around obviously trying to get my attention. Grabbing my hands and pulling me away from the TV. Acting like a much younger girl. So I start to tickle her until she loses her breath. Then I tuck her arms against her, and bring her close.
Just looking into her smiling face is one of the joys of the world. You can see cute and pretty pictures of girls here and elsewhere. But even videos do not do justice to having your own little girl happily giggling in your arms.
"So what is up, Karen?" I ask.
"Dadddyy, would you like to tie me up?"
Caught kind of out of the blue. I say, "I thought we had had enough of that? You know that you don't have to do that?" Smiling she just says "Daaddyyy......!?!"
Well what is a guy suppose to do. She can wrap me around her little finger if she tries. One little tear or a giggle. So there is my daughter in a Hello Kitty T-Shirt, some kind of pink pajama bottom things that doesn't even come down to her ankles, and bare feet on a lazy Sunday afternoon. Wanting me to tie her up.
I have her hold her hair out of the way. I start by passing the middle of the rope over her head where it dangles down the middle of her back. Starting on a standard Diamond harness I knot off my rope and pass it down between her legs and back up behind her and through the loop that was behind her shoulders. Passing the ends under her arms and back around tying it above her chest. Then back and forth around and down her chest and belly. Finally tying off well above... well down there. Taking her arms that I notice as my hands run over them are covered in a fine pale hairy fuzz, and goosebumps.I begin to tie off her arms to the harness. So that they were secured just above her waist. Then to finish up I secured her ankles and knees together.
Helping her to the floor I tell her to try and get out of that. I went and got my video camera. I came back into the room. Her long dark hair is disheveled, she has wiggled around until she is faced around the other way. I have to step over her so that I can get a good shot of her face. "Play it up." I tell her. "Give it good for the camera." Rolling on her belly I notice that those pajamas are getting to be a little small. Form fitted to her young bottom. Then she rolls onto her back. A distinct camel toe. Thrashing about. I try and look away but can not. Pulling against the harness with her arms. She can just get her fingers to touch in front of her. Throwing her shoulders back, and kicking her feet in the air. After struggling at this for a bit and out of breath she lays back on the floor. Her Dark hair laying out across the pale beige carpet. I smile down at her. "Had enough?" "No Daddy.", she replied.

Sisterinlaw confession cheating. Illinois
Hey there first of let me introduce myself I'm male .24. And currently living with my brother and his wife. .he is 26 and she is 27....so .this is my confesion.. I first moved in with them 5 yrs ago. .and I've always had the hot for his wife ever since high school. .I would hear them fuck .in his room. And once even saw a clip of him fucking her when I grab his phone...but ..5 yrs ago is when it started. .....we moved in into a sort of studio place .so 1 room. .we all slept there ..through out that time ..when they where asleep ..I would get up and start to touch and caress my sister-in-law. It first started off small ..sucking on her toes....jacking off near her cumming on her feet. ...but soon it began you get more riskier. .I began to stick my hand under her shirt ..she has huge boobs..I would say almost d.cup...with big ass brown areolas..and then....I began to notice she wore lil gym shorts. The kind for lil h.s girls for gym....the where loose where it counted ..right at her pussy. ..it would move so easy. A breeze could move it..and I could see her panties. ..a couple times she had none on just the shorts...I had pictures in my old phone but It stoped working ..hopefully I can get those back ....but eventually I got brave enough to move her panties ..some times thong. Out of the way .and I would finger her ..and then first ...gently..but as time went by and the more time I fingered her .I started to doit harder and with more fingers all the while my brother slept next to her....one time I was able to get my whole hand in her pussy ...oh my God ..was the only think I could think..funny thing is she moved and closed her legs on my hand in her pussy ..I kept it there for a good 3 mins before she loosened up her pussy grip...I jacked off with that hand so fast after that..I came on her shorts that she had on.the next night I was horny and woke up in the middle of the night to see my sister in law in her bed with her legs wide open
.....so at this point in time we moved in to her parents for while while we looked for place ..so we sleeped all in the same room ...so it was them 2 and me...so this night I felt risky and decided to test my luck so I get up walked up to her next to the bed and place my hand on her pussy mound and began to work my way down in between her leg until I feel her wet pussy ..I move her thong to the side..the shorts weren't a problem for they were loose that I could slide my whole hand in there. ..so I begging to finger her all while I suck on her toes ..I manged to get better position so I decided to push 2 fingers in then 3 then 4 and finally my whole hand ...I was literally fisting her and she barely even showed I sign that she felt it..so other that moment she moves and I get a wide opening to her face ..I take my fist out of her and begging to suck my fingers covered in sweet juices ..I place my face next to hers so close I am breathing her in. And that's when I start to lick her lips and put my tongue down he mouth and and suck her tongue and so much so I start to spit in her mouth ...when suddenly I feel it ...her kissing me back at first slowly but then she opened her eyes and started kissing me with a passion ...and I kissed her like I wanted to for so long ...and ND we made out for 5 mins with my brother sleeping right next to her. . After she looks at me and says ok that enough go to bed...I did ..and woke uo the next morning my brother went to work and I had her all to my self ...

Part 21: Honeymoon with Haley [for the rest of the story pm me, I can send you the link]

I talked a lot about my sex with Anna here, but rarely about my sex with Haley, even though its far more of a 50:50 deal than you might think. And unlike between Jim and Anna, the sex between me and Haley is not one sided. If you were to ask me with whom the sex is better, I couldnt give you an answer.

Before Haley and me went on honeymoon, we talked about what we both wanted out of it. I wanted mostly sex, cuddling, spending time only with each other. Haley wanted all that too, but also a feeling of vacation. So we chose to fly to an island for our honeymoon. We would stay in a nice hotel, close to the beach, big pool, jacuzzi. All we desired and more.

When we were in the plane, half way to the island, Haley whispered to me
H:"When I saw you packing sex toys, I was already excited. But now I am horny as fuck. I could fuck you all week long, without any pause."
Me:"I cant wait as well. I want you to be my sex goddess. I want to fuck you in public, I want to show off your body to strangers."
H(blushing):"I'd love to be your sex goddess as long as you praise me. I dont know about the showing off though.."
Me:"We'll see."

When we arrived at the hotel and got into our room, Haley started unpacking her things. I went behind her and started groping her. My hands went under her top and under her skirt. She wore a dark blue bikini underneath. She started moaning softly. I turned her around and undressed her, then she undressed me. She looked amazing, the sun on her skin and hair... I pulled her close and kissed her. We went down on the bed and Haley sat on my belly. She danced on me, slowly, winding like a snake. I took her ass in my hands. She moved her hip forward periodically, so every few seconds I could lick her pussy once. Then she turned around, ass to my face. Her hip movement continued and I could still lick her every now and then. Her hands were all over my belly and legs and finally she started stroking me slowly. Then her head came down to kiss the tip. Then she took half of my dick into her mouth, circling the tip with her tongue. Next, she turned around again and lowered herself slowly onto my cock. While my dick went deeper and deeper, she clawed into my chest and rolled her eyes moaning in her deepest voice. When I was completely filling her her hole with my cock, she moved her hips in circles. Then up and down, slowly. At the lowest point, I always lifted my ass a bit so I penetrated her even deeper. I was rewarded with a deep moan. After a while of slow fucking, Haley kissed me and said "fuck me like you want to destroy me."
I sat up and pushed her onto her back. Then I came over her, kissing her. I pulled her hips closer and began hard fucking her immediately. From her came a drawn-out moan then scream of pleasure. Then she returned to deep grunting. We made so much noise, I was sure the whole hotel could hear us. And I loved it. Soon I shot my load into her, filling her wet pussy with my hot cum. We sank onto the bed.
H:"I had at least two orgasms..."
Me:"Ready for the next one?"
H(Laughing):"Lets get set up first and have a look at the pool."
So I put on some trunks and Haley put on her bikini again. The pool was big and not overfilled. We swam around a little and played a bit, then we chose one corner of the pool with no people nearby and hugged each other, she with her back to the wall of the pool. We made out a bit, Haley had her legs around me and pulled me close. My dick was rubbing against her pussy. I got hard. Looked around. No one paid attention to us. I turned to Haley, she was grinning. And then she grabbed my cock. I never thought she would go so far, so I looked very surprised.
H:"Well you said I should be your sex goddess. Now I am horny. What about you?"
Me:"I could never deny you."
Her hand stroked my cock for a while, then she pull it out of my trunks. She moved her bikini bottoms to the side and before I could say anything, she had my dick inside her. She bit her lip and rolled her eyes.
H:"Damn, I think I just came again... you inside me... in front of all these people.."
We fucked very slowly for a while (otherwise others would have noticed) and when Haley was pleased she told me to step back a little. I did as I was told, pulling out in the process. Then Haley submerged and shortly after I felt something around my dick. She was giving me and underwater blowjob. When she came back up for air she kept stroking me. When she submerged again and blew me again, I came in her mouth. Bubbles rose from her and she came up spitting out water and cum.
H:"Wow I didnt expect that ...so fast.."
Me:"I couldnt hold it any longer... this is amazing."

We made out some more and before we left, I told her to pull up her bikini bottoms so I (and everyone else) could see her camel toe. When we got out of the pool I caught some people looking at us. Especially guys looking at Haley. Exactly what I wanted. When we got to our room, we had to get ready for dinner already. I brought up the first sex toy: a remote-controlled vibrator egg. So in addition to her lovely summer dress in with the multicolored dots and her hot string, she wore a vibrator egg to dinner. And I had the remote control on my phone.

I played with her the whole evening. First I turned it off, until it was time to chose our meals. So when the waiter asked her what she wanted, she answered:"hhhnnhmmm ohhh... I uhhh... .." before ordering some pasta.
When the waiter was gone, I turned it off again to give her some breathing room. Next I turned it on when we got our drinks. I turned it up so much, that she couldnt hold her glass still so she had to put it down. She pressed her thighs together. Then I turned it down. Her head was already red.
H:"I think I just came."
Me:"I dont think it'll be the last time tonight."
She smiled. While we had our main course, I turned the vibrator on, but kept it on the lowest level. It looked like Haley got accustomed to the level of vibration during the meal. Before the waiter came, I turned up the heat again. Haley couldnt stop herself from touching her throat and cleavage. Even when the waiter came, her hand was still on top of her tits. She had her eyes half closed when the waiter asked her how she liked her meal. She said "it was... very very good..." in her erotic voice. I could see the waiter blush and I think he even got a small bulge in his pants.
H:"I just came for the third time... what do I have to do so you turn down the vibrator?"
Me:"Show maximum cleavage. Pull it down so far that I can see a hint of areola."
Her nipples were already super hard. Her tits looked super erotic in that dress, they almost wanted to pop out. I turned off the vibrator.
Me:"Now I want you to start a conversation with the waiter. Doesnt have to be for long, but I want to see if he'll get a boner from just looking at your tits like this."
She played her part well, asking the guy how long he's been working here and if he liked the dress. After the waiter walked away I asked her
Me:"Did you see his boner?"
H:"Yes I did. I'm so turned on right now... lets hurry upstairs.."
We went to our room, ripped off our cloths. I opened the door to the small balcony and pulled Haley to me.
Me:"I'm going to fuck you right here. I want everyone to hear you scream while you get fucked. Everyone shall know that we are having fun."
She smiled and started dancing in the moonlight. Her hair glowed silver-blonde. I could see her goosebumps and erect nipples. Every detail of her body. Then she went down on her knees and blew me. I love it when she keeps eye contact. Then she got up, leaned over the balcony and whispered "take me."
I needed nothing more. I slowly pushed in. Inch by inch I felt her pussy lips around my cock. I fucked her slowly, my hands pulling apart her buttcheeks. I increase the speed. Her moans get louder. I fuck her harder and harder, my balls slapping against her pussy. She is so loud, I can hear a slight echo from the hotel across the street. But she reached her peek, when I put a finger in her asshole. Her "oh yes I'm cumming!" echoed through the night. One final drawn-out moan and I shot my cum into her belly. I turned her around and hugged her. Then I carried her to the bed, laid besides her. She cuddled to me and we fell asleep in seconds.

The next morning I woke up to Haley sucking my cock. When she saw that I was awake, she jumped on my cock and fucked me. I sat up and hugged her while she was riding me. We kissed and fucked for a good 15 min before we both came. We got dressed and went down for breakfast.
That day would be a beach day. When we were about to leave, I made sure that Haley's bikini covered as little as possible. We went to the beach hand in hand. We both wore sunglasses so I could easily keep an eye on the surrounding men. We were walking down the beach with one foot in the water basically, so everyone would be looking at us. I saw several men staring at Haley's ass as we passed them. We found a spot far away from all other tourists and there we put down our stuff and blanket.

We went swimming for a good while, the ocean had just the right temperature. It was a beautiful day. When we came back, Haley wanted to sunbath so I put on some sunscreen. As I caressed her body she moaned softly. I said "stop moaning or I'll get a boner." We giggled. She turned on her back so I could put sunscreen on her front. I removed her bikini top in the process. When I touched her nipples, she moaned again. I removed her bottoms as well and applied sunscreen there. More moans, but Haley looked discomforted. When she tried to put her bikini back on I stopped her.
H:"What? I cant lay here naked! Come on."
Me:"I dont want you to get tan lines. Just cover yourself with your foulard." (Thats a colorful piece of cloth, and almost transparent).
She was still unsure but I insisted. So she laid down with only a foulard covering her nakedness. Just looking at her made me horny. Haley had closed her eyes. She just looked perfect.
From time to time a person would pass by. I could watch them through my sunglasses. The men, even if they were accompanied by their GF's/wifes were just staring at Haley. One even stumbled and almost fell over his own feet. After some time I realised that some of the men came by a second or third time.
When we were all heated up, we went swimming again (for that haley put her bikini back on). I told Haley about the guys looking at her. She blushed but I told her that I love it when other guys see her like that, because they envy me then. She was my sex goddess but others worshipped her as well. She liked that. So when we returned to the beach, I told her to strip naked again and then lay on her belly. She covered herself with the foulard again. When no one was around, I would finger her until she was wet. Then I moved the foulard so that her pussy was visible if you were looking hard enough. I told her how she looked to the others. She giggled and spread her legs even a little bit more. I could see her pussy getting wetter as well. Again, a lot of men came by to worship my goddess. I told her and she said she wanted to go back to the hotel to fuck. Cant say no to that. So I told her she should only put on the bikini bottoms and cover her chest with the foulard. On our way back, every single man was looking at her. When we had returned to our room, we wasted no time and fucked for hours. We took breaks to drink and eat, but other than that I basically was permanently in her. I really enjoyed slow fucking her in every position. It was dinner time when we finally stopped. At dinner, we were romantic like on a first date, eating off each others forks, holding hands, looking into each others eyes for serveral minutes. After dinner we went to bed and cuddled until we fell asleep.

The third day of our trip, I gave a new bikini to Haley. It was a micro bikini, so it barely covered anything. I wanted to try it at the hotel pool first, because there were only a few people there. The bikini top is literally just strings with a tiny bit of fabric to cover nipples and areola. The bottoms are even more revealing. Its literally just strings of fabric, barely enough to cover the asshole and the clit. The string is sinking in between the pussy lips. All in all a bikini worthy of a sex goddess. When we got to the pool, there were just a few people, mostly old men. They were staring at Haley like she really was a goddess. I could see that Haley was insecure, blushing under her sun glasses. We got in the pool and fooled around a bit. Haley had to readjust her bikini often, since it slipped off her nipples all the time. It war really easy for me to slip a finger into her pussy every now and then. By the time we got out of the water Haley was turned on so much that I could see the wetness of her pussy, not covered by her bikini. I told her to get us drinks and that she should walk past the men like it was a catwalk. She did so and I could see her self esteem rise with every step. On her way back I was sure she could order any of the men to do anything and they would jump at her command. Only the women looked jealous, because all the men clearly kept staring.
Haley never looked so good before, she was radiating.

I had an idea. We went up to our room, opened the windows and started fucking right after. I wanted the guys at the pool to hear Haley cry out in pleasure. And she did scream. We decided not to go back to the pool. So we cuddled for a while, watched a movie and went to dinner. For dinner, Haley wore a low cut top and hotpants that barely covered her ass. When we crossed the room to get to our table, I saw a lot of guys looking at Haley lustfully. I recognized most of them from the pool. The corresponding women didnt look so happy.

The next day we wanted to spend at the pool again. Haley wanted to put on the bikini again and of course I didnt say no to that. Mostly the same women and men were at the pool. We had made a plan, to get Haley to walk in front of the men as often as possible. So first she had to get back to our room to get a towel. After we swam, she got drinks from the bar. And then went back to the bar to bring the glasses back. I watched the other people all that time. I think I saw some of the men getting small bulges in their pants. When Haley had passed the men for the seventh time, one of the women got up and went into the hotel. I watched closely as she came back with a guy from the hotel staff. They looked in our direction. I told Haley what I saw and also that she should try to flirt her way out of the incoming situation.

The hotel staffer came to us and said "Ma'am, I have had some complaints."
Haley took off her sun glasses and looked at the man. In her sweetest voice she answered:"Oh? What complaints?" In a dramatic gesture she touched her chest.
He:"Well.." he scanned her body... "the other guests feel that you dress... inappropriately."
H:"Inappropriately? For the pool?"
He:"Well..." he couldnt take his eyes off her. "Yes... the bikini you are wearing..."
H:"Whats wrong with the bikini? It covers my tits"- she touched them -" my vagina.."-she spread her legs-"and also my ass." With that she turned around and gave him a good look at her goods. "So what is wrong with wearing a bikini at the pool?"
He:"I... well..." The blood surely rushed from his brains to his dick. His pants were already bulging. "May.. Maybe it just doesnt cover them well enough..."
H:"Well I think I am well covered."
He:"Still I would like to ask you to put on something else..."
H:"And I would ask you to leave me alone. If you dont, I will file a sexual harassment suit against you and the hotel. I can see your boner. And my husband will support my claim. The way you look at me is inappropriate. Now get out of here. Please."
First the guy just looked puzzled, but then he left.

I grinned. Haley really knew her shit. The women who had gotten the hotel guy in the first place looked even more angry when he left without a result. She went into the hotel again and Haley got up.
Me:"What are you doing?"
H:"You'll see..."
She went to the man of the woman who just left. She talked to him for a bit, touching herself just like she did when she was talking to the hotel guy. She even turned around and bent over too. They laughed together. I got up and slowly walked up to them. As expected, the woman reappeared with another hotel staffer. I took Haley and we jumped into the pool.

When the staffer tried to talk to Haley, she dove to the other side. He slowly walked around the pool, so he wouldnt slip. When he finally almost reached her, she swam all the way back, we got out of the water and into our room. With open windows, we fucked again. I lifted her up, pressed her against a wall. We fucked in that position until my arms got tired. We slow fucked doggystyle for a while then went on to missionary. I blew my load then. We chilled the rest of the day. At dinner we got more angry looks from the woman who wanted to rat us out. Her face went dark red with anger, when her man (lets call him Steve) waved to Haley and she waved back. Over the course of the evening I could see the couple arguing. It ended with her storming off. Btw, Haley wore a skirt and a tank top. When we were done eating and went to the elevator, we spotted Steve at the bar. I told Haley she should flirt with him some more. Haley was reluctant, but I reminded her what a bitch Steve's wife was. So she agreed. I went up to the room and waited for her. After 40 min or so, she came. She was grinning when she told me how she flirted with him. She touched his arm, his hand and laughed with him. He then asked if her husband would feel okay about this. Haley told him "He'll never find out if you dont tell him..." Then she talked to him about his wife. Haley touched his arm some more and as a goodbye even hugged him. After that Steve clearly had a boner she said.
H:"I feel naughty... was that a bad thing I just did?"
Me:"I dont know and I dont really care. It turned me on... thats whats big here."
She laughed. We got naked and had a nice and simple good-night fuck.

On the fifth day on our trip, we decided to go to the beach again. Haley was finally feeling good about using her bikini there. She got so many looks. I then encouraged her to take of the top, which she did. She was clearly the center of attention. We went into the water, going as far away from the other people as possible. She gave me some salty kisses and then grabbed my dick underwater.
H:"I want to fuck you in this ocean right now."
I was happy to comply. Soon I was fucking her from behind, basically in full view of all the other people. Haley tried to hold back her moans but some went through. So after just 5 min we had a lot of attention. Haley knew it as well. I came a minute later and so did she. We stayed in the water for a little longer, then went back to our blanked. Haley was sunbathing again, only covered with her foulard. We went back and forth between swimming and sunbathing until it was already late. We went home and took a shower. We were so late for dinner that most guests were already done.

On the sixth and last (full) day of our honeymoon, Haley was done with showing off, so we stayed in our room the whole day. Here I saw and took my chance.
Me:"Do you want to try something new?"
H:"What are you suggesting?"
Me:"Anal."
Haley thought for a while and then agreed. I got the other sex toys we hadnt used the whole week and started pleasing Haley. I lubed up her ass and a small dildo. I went easy on her ass and made sure that her pussy stayed wet the whole time. Her first anal orgasm came from an vibrator egg with a cord. I pushed it about 2 inches (5cm) in and let it vibrate. Her moans clearly indicated that I had hit a sweet spot. After I had used another dildo on her ass, she was ready to get fucked. I slowly inserted my dick, inch by inch. Haley's high-pitched "Ahh"'s rang in my ears. When I was all in, Haley grunted deeply. I felt her juice running down her and my thigh. I started fucking her ass slowly, then increasingly faster. My balls slapped against her pussy again and again. I would cum soon and when I did, Haley had a squirting orgasm, covering my legs, her legs and the bed in her juice. We collapsed onto the bed and cuddled.
H:"This was the sex-richest week of my whole life."

End of Part 21.

Me and Anna already have some ideas on what to tell next. Vote for your favorite title in the poll (that story will be next).

A couple years ago, I met a doctor that specializes in the unique physiology of shit eating. He is gay and has been active in the scat scene for a long time. Almost all of his patients are shit eaters and he has a lot of experience with the problems that shit eaters' experience. He stays familiar with the pathogens that are going around in the area and what preventative treatments are needed. He offers a program for shit eaters that start with a variety of vaccines and a supply of prophylactic antibiotics, anti fungal and stuff for parasites and worms that you take before eating shit at scat parties from a lot of anonymous men during group sessions. The program includes regular checkups every 2 weeks to every 2 months for overall health, proper nutrition, checking for parasites and a list of other things.

I heard about him from another shit eater at a scat party I attended in West Hollywood and I was given his office number. When his office opened, I called and made an appointment to see him. On my first office visit with him, I thought I would make an impression and dressed very slutty in my scat party lingerie. I wore a very short tight light brown pleather skirt with a thin yellow belt over brown string bikini panties that had SCAT BOTTOM printed in bold pink letters across the butt. My skirt did not completely cover my panties and it was easy to read it. I always wear a tight silicone cock ring and balls stretcher that makes my 7-inch cock look bigger and it pushes my balls out so they are always easy to grab. With a soft cock, my scat bottom panties just barely cover my cock and balls. I went braless and wore a skimpy tight sheer yellow tube top over my 38DD boobs so they could bounce around and be seen very easily, the finishing touch was my SHIT EATING SLUT necklace.

The waiting room was crowded and everybody just stared at me when I walked in. There were a few guys, two girls, and one cute T-girl waiting to see the doctor. I checked in at the counter, then turned around and introduced myself to the group that was eyeballing me. I said "Hi I'm Kelly" and two guys said they knew me from some of the parties they went to so I started flirting with them. They were telling me how impressed they were when they watched me under the toilet chair at a scat party and they let everybody in the waiting room know all about my performance that they witnessed. When the nurse called one of them in to see the doctor he asked for my phone number and the other guy wanted it too. I told them I did not have any of my cards on me and asked if they had a pen. They did not but this cute petite blonde girl with huge boobs sitting next to them said she had a pen and handed it to me. After I gave my number to the two guys, the cute girl shyly asked if she could have my number too. I smiled and wrote my name and number on a piece of paper and underneath wrote, "You're hot! Call me for some hot dirty fun." When I gave her the paper, she looked at it then looked back at me and smiled and told me she would call me later that day to set it up. She was staring at my boobs and I asked her if she liked playing with big boobs and she said "oh for sure I do." She said she liked the way my boobs looked under the sheer tube top. I told her that she had bigger boobs than I did and she was much smaller than I was too. I sat down by her and we started talking about our shit eating experiences. She had a lot of experience eating big dumps from guys and she was so cute too. Hard to find beautiful girls that really get into eating and digesting big loads of shit. She told me that she had seen many of the professional scat vids that I did for Hardcore and she said I was her favorite shit eater. I asked her where she was staying and she said she just lost her apartment and was on the streets. I told her she could stay at my place if she wanted to but I would want to be fucking her a lot. She was okay with that then I told her about the young boys that hung out at my place. She asked how young is young? I told her they all have ID that says they are 18.
Then the door opened and the nurse called my name, when I walked behind the door the nurse gave me a look of disgust and told me she was glad I did not dress like a slut. I just smiled and said thank you. She led me to the exam room, handed me a gown to wear, and then told me that I probably did not need it since I was pretty much naked already. She told me the doctor was very busy but he would see me in a few minutes and walked out closing the door. I removed my tube top and skirt and sat on the edge of the table wearing just my bikini panties while I waited for the doctor. For some reason while I was sitting there, my cock became rock hard and my panties were so small they would not cover it when it was hard so it was sticking out the side of my panties and the balls stretcher I was wearing made my balls easy to see under my panties. The nurse popped back in and took my blood pressure and pulse without saying a word, when she finished she said the doctor would be right in and I'm sure I heard her whisper "what a slut" as she walk out the door. By the time the doctor walked in my hard cock had softened up and it was back under my panties.

When he walked in, I noticed his eyes went straight for my boobs before he looked at my face. The doctor asked me to describe my scat activities to him so he could have an idea which treatment I needed. I started to describe my activities in a very graphic detailed way while I watched the doctor's eyes keep glancing down at my boobs, which made my cock start growing. While I described the intimate details of my shit eating, I noticed his cock was also getting hard and it quickly got huge and was bulging out in his pants. By that time my cock was as hard as a rock too and it was sticking straight out of one side of my panties with my balls sticking out the other side. The doctor knew I could see his huge hard cock and I could tell he did not know what to say about it so I broke the silence and asked him if he would like me to eat his shit sometime. He smiled and went on with his interview and both of our cocks stayed hard the entire time. After a few minutes, he stopped and told me that he was sorry for being unprofessional but he could not get the visual picture out of his head of me eating his shit. He told me nobody had ever done that to him and he had to either end the exam and reschedule or we could just go for it and I could eat his shit right then and there. I told him I would love to do it for him and promised to not make any mess and keep it all in my mouth. He told me he would love to see me do that and hoped I was hungry because he had not shit that morning and his colon was full of shit for me to eat. I told him I was actually starving for exactly that and would devour all of it. He walked over and locked the door then took off his pants and opened a drawer and pulled out a big syringe and filled it full of water. He handed me the syringe and told me to put the water in his ass while I sucked on his hard huge cock and balls. I ended up filling his ass with three full syringes of water and sucked his cock for about 5 minutes while the water loosened up all the shit in his colon. I could hear his colon rumbling, it was building up pressure, and doctor told me to lie on the floor and get ready to swallow. I laid down on the floor, opened my mouth wide and watched his huge cock and big balls bouncing around over my face as he lowered his ass to my mouth. I started stroking his cock with both hands and he demanded that I keep my lips sealed tight around his ass and not allow any leakage. He told me the exam would be free if I did not let any out of my mouth and he did not want to smell it either. I had my lips pressed tight around his ass and moved my tongue to the side so the flow could go directly down my open throat. Then the deluge was released and it was blasting out like a fire hose. The doctor was not kidding when he said he had a lot for me to eat and it just kept flowing out as I was gulping his colon full of thick brown shit juice filled with gobs and gobs of heavy sticky turds down my throat like a hungry wolf. I even surprised myself by swallowing it all with just a little brown juice coming out at the corners of my mouth along with a small amount of shit juice that came out of my nose when I choked for a moment at the very end when a large gob of solid shit plugged up the entry to my throat, which is pretty normal when I swallow gushers like that. After he served the main course of my meal, I jacked him off while I kept sucking out the remaining packets of shit that kept exploding out of his ass for a few more minutes. After a few of the packets blasted out, he had a massive orgasm and completely covered my boobs with cum. While he shot his cum all over my boobs he blasted out another large amount of shit down my throat. I came right then too and blasted a big load of sperm over my belly and on my boobs. I started to clean his ass up with my tongue but he told not to bother, grabbed my tube top, and wiped his ass with it. Then he stood up and washed his shit down my throat with a long hard piss. He got dressed and handed me my tube top to put on. I slipped the skimpy sheer top over my boobs and it was covered with shit from wiping his ass with it. He said I looked good with the top stained like that and he continued the exam like nothing happened. At the end of the exam he mentioned that he had me fill his ass with the water to see if I was telling the truth about my abilities and he was very surprised that I swallowed it all. Before I left, he wrote his personal number on the back of his business card and handed it to me. He said he would love to take me out to dinner and if I spent the night he would have a big breakfast meal for me to eat. I told him I was very attracted to him and would love to have dinner and I was available that evening to spend the night with him. He said that was perfect and he asked if I was submissive. I told him very submissive and would love to be treated as his slave. He said I was exactly what he has been searching for a long time. He told me he was into the gay BDSM scene as a Dom and had posts on craigslist and ads in various gay publications looking for a submissive Tranny that was into BDSM and heavy scat play. He said he did not have any success finding anybody that had a look that got his cock hard until he met me.

The doctor asked me what my limits were. I told him it depends on the relationship I have with a Dominate man. I said when I am in a serious Master/slave relationship I had absolutely no limits to the point that I was willing to die for a Master's pleasure. He looked surprised I said that and I added that I never expected that to happen but if for some reason it became necessary I would never deny Master that use of me after I agreed to it. I reminded him that I had only agreed to that in two serious Master/slave relationships that required full control of every aspect of my life. I told him it certainly would not apply to causal dating and BDSM sessions. In those circumstances, I would prefer to not end up in the hospital when it was over. The doctor told me he was very surprised that I was willing to die for a Master. He heard stories of slave agreements like that but did not think it was true. He told me he would definitely enjoy using me in some very disgusting and sadistic ways. He said it would be a very interesting experience to be with a submissive willing to let things get to the level that I just described. I told him he did not seem like the type of man with a sadistic mindset and it excited me that he would like to explore that with me. He said I would be very surprised with all the sadistic fantasies he wanted to explore with me. He was excited about using me without limits and he was very impressed by my looks and attitude. He told me I really made his cock hard and gave him a very hard orgasm, and added that he had never considered the aspect of using a subs life but he often fantasized about getting close to that point and bringing the sub back to life. I told him that I could see myself becoming very intimate with him and we could explore that at some point. The doctor walked over to me pulled down my tube top, cupped my breast with his hand and pinched my big nipple and he kissed me passionately. After we kissed, he told me he would love to become very intimate with me. I kissed him back and told him I would love that very much Sir. We ended our talk with him telling me to show up at his place wearing some slutty leather BDSM lingerie under an elegant evening gown and that he had a fully equipped underground dungeon that I would be very impressed with.

When I got home I did not know if I should be scared or excited with the possibilities that might happen that night. I prepared myself in every detail to look the best I could for him and got my head in the proper perspective for a night of sadistic painful torture and I was sure he was going to enjoy beating the fuck out of me. When I thought about that my cock got rock hard and I started thinking about all the ways he might want to beat me. I started shaking in fear about him getting carried away and possibly end up going all the way with it. Part of me said let him but the other part said wait until he becomes my Master.

The doctor sent a beautiful big limo to my place to pick me up early that evening. I was wearing a sheer black elegant evening gown and wore a 1/4 cup purple and black bra that displayed my big boobs and hard nipples in a sexy but elegant way. The limo driver knocked on the door and I invited him in for a moment and introduced him to my cute 18 year old lover, Ellen that was in the front room playing video games with two cute boys. Ellen is a very cute and petite Fem Boi that is hung like a horse. She came over, shook his hand, and told him she was glad to meet him. He told her she was very pretty and then escorted me from my door to the limo and complimented me on how sexy I looked. I asked him how well he knew the doctor and he said he was the only driver the doctor used and they were personal friends. He helped me in the back door of the limo and as we drove I asked him if he was by chance gay and played around with the doctor. He hesitated for a moment not knowing what to say and I told him I knew all about the doctor's personal life and he sort of loosened up and told me that yes he was gay and played around with the doctor. I said and scat too? He said of course he did scat with the doctor and that was what the doctor was mostly interested in. I asked him about the doctor's dungeon and the driver told me it had many types of torture devices and bondage equipment. It had an area set up just for scat, which was used quite a lot. I asked him why it was underground and the driver said probably so the screams would not be heard. I asked Screams? He did not say anything for a few minutes then said he was sorry but he could not talk about the things that went on there.

The driver then told me he was surprised that the doctor was having a lady over since he was usually picking up young teen boys for the doctor. I laughed a bit and told him that I was a lady but I also had what the doctor liked. I slipped my panties to the side and exposed my hard cock, which had been hard the entire time I was getting ready for the doctor. The driver looked back over his shoulder and saw my hard cock and he could not believe what he saw. He said he had no idea that I had a cock and that was incredibly hot. I told the driver I was also into the young cute boys, especially the boys into scat. I told him the cute girl he met at my place was a submissive fem boi that just turned 18 and moved in with me. The driver said to me "you are kidding me? Right? That cute little girl has a cock? I thought she was your daughter or niece something like that." I told him yes she has a cock and she is my girlfriend and is very much into the scat scene and so are the cute boys you saw hanging out with her.

The driver told me the thought of Ellen and those cute boys eating shit just got his cock rock hard and he apologized but he needed to stop and jack off to get his cock down. I told him I would normally offer to suck him off but I could not do that since it would ruin my make up, then I told him he could fuck me if he wanted to. He liked that idea and quickly parked the limo and jumped in back with me and I quickly got my panties off and put my ass in the air for him fuck. His cock was nice and big and he got in me right away and started pounding my ass hard with his heavy balls slamming hard against my balls as he bottomed out in me. I started talking dirty to him about how nasty the boys at my place got when they were eating shit. He instantly had a huge cum blasting orgasm in me and shot a huge load of cum in my ass. He filled my hole full of cum and his huge thick cock had opened me up so much I could not close my hole to keep his cum from dripping out of my ass as I put my panties back on. I did not know what the doc would say about my cum soaked panties but I assumed he knew I was a slut and could not pass up a hard dick to play with.

When we got to the doctors place I was amazed by the size of the estate. The place was completely hidden from the road and from any neighbors with a tall security fence around the estate. When the limo pulled up to the front door a cute boy came out, opened the limo door and very politely invited me inside. The boy complimented me on how I looked and told me the doctor would be very pleased with me. When I walked in the main room it was decorated in a medieval type of setting, with wrought iron staircase and furniture. The boy told me to make myself at home and he wandered off. I walked around and checked out the authentic medieval antiques that the doctor was collecting. I did not know what some the devices were but they seemed to be used for some type of sexual torture or chastity. My cock was hard, tingling thinking about what the doctor was really like, and what possible latent sadistic things he planned to use me for.
The doctor walked in and I stood there for him to check out. He had me do a 360 and then told me I looked fabulous and just perfect for the night of fun. He had in his hand a leash and collar and told me he needed to put it on me and he had a script written in Latin for me to agree to and sign. He said we could dispense with the dinner and get things started if that was okay with me. I agreed with him and told him I was excited to get things started. After he put the collar and leash on me, I got on my knees before him, handed him the leash, and begged him to use me as he desired. He slapped my face hard on both sides and asked if I was ready to be put in my place as his slave. I responded Yes Sir please use me as you desire. That made him smile and he snapped his fingers and had two young boys come over and remove my evening gown. I stood there in my leather BDSM outfit and he noticed the cum on my panties. He asked me if the limo driver fucked me and I was hesitant to say anything not wanting to get the driver in trouble. He then slapped me hard over and over and told me he would not stand for this type of insubordination he demanded that I tell him the truth. I quietly told him yes the driver fucked me but it was my idea. He said that he was disgusted that I asked his driver to fuck me before he did. I told him I figured he knew I was a slut and got fucked a lot. The doctor said it was not a problem for him but it was definitely and problem for me now and he asked me what punishment I deserved. I did not know what to say and told him that it was not up to me to make any decisions about those things. He grabbed me by my collar and twisted it until I could not breathe and told me he didn't ask me to decide how he would punish me just what I thought I deserved. He began to slap me very hard and said to answer him. I calmly told him he probably should beat me for doing that. He asked me to what degree? I said I was not sure but I did not think I would deserve a death sentence for it. He said, "Oh you don't do you, well what if I feel you deserve death for that serious mistake you made. I looked at the ground and told him then I guess that is what I must deal with." He asked me "so are you giving me that option right now? I started crying as I told him I did not want him to do that but I felt that he probably should have that option. He slapped me again and told me that was not a specific answer, he demanded that I answered yes or no if I gave him the option to snuff me as his pleased. . I dropped to my knees and started crying like a child, I apologized repeatedly for being a slut, and then finally I looked up at him and said yes Sir I want you to have the option to snuff me any way you please. He twisted my collar again and asked me if I wanted him to do that to me now and to look him in his eyes when I give him my answer. . I looked up at him in his eyes, began to cry even more, and shook as I told him Yes Sir I am so sorry for being so disrespectful to you and asking your driver to fuck me. I deserve to be immediately disposed of, and I beg you to do it. . Both of our cocks got rock hard when I said that and he told me he was glad that I wanted him to do that. He told me he would hold that offer in abeyance but it would not happen that night.

I thanked him for his mercy and he told me that I did not need thank him. He then called the boys and told them to escort me to the dungeon and secure me under the toilet. He told them they could both shit and piss in my mouth all they wanted and they could smack me around all they wanted too. The boys pulled my hands behind my back and handcuffed my wrists. They both went and got electric cattle prods and took turns shocking me on my ass and boobs as they lead me to a hidden door to the dungeon. The door opened and an elevator was behind the door that took us down to the dungeon. Before we got out of the elevator the boys took turns jamming the cattle prod on my balls repeatedly, electrocuted my balls until I was screaming in pain, and begging them to stop. They told me they did not need to stop but they would this time.

Then they gave me a tour of the dungeon. It was decorated in the same medieval decor as the main room. But this place was lit with burning lanterns and had rings on the wall to secure people to, there was a whipping post and a rack. There were a few stocks to secure the head and arms in with various things behind them for either whipping or fucking. Then we came to something that made me freeze in fear, it was a real guillotine with a very sharp and shining blade on it. I asked the boys if it was used much and they answered it was just one of the antiques the doctor collected and it was just for show. They never knew of it being used but it could be since it worked perfectly. They said the doctor had called them from work that day and told them to get it cleaned up and oiled properly. They told me they had just finished getting it dialed in when I showed up. They walked me over to it and showed me how everything worked. There was a sliding board that the person was laid on and tied to and the board was slid forward and stopped with the head by the wooden stocks that automatically dropped around the neck when the board hit the stops. They demonstrated that to me and then pulled the rope and the blade came down quickly. Then they saw that my cock was rock hard and they asked me if that turned me on. I told them it is weird and I cannot explain why but yes it does turn me on.

Right at that time the Doctor walked in and saw me standing by the guillotine with my cock rock hard. The doctor reminded me that nothing like that was not going to happen so do not get your hopes up. You will be getting a severe beating which will start right now. He told the boys to take this filthy shit eating bitch to the toilet and fill her full of your shit and piss down her shit filled throat right now. I want her full of shit before I beat the fuck out of this disgusting shit eating whore. The doctor walked over to me and slapped my face very hard. Then he told me, "Oh you think you are so cute with your big boobs and sassy attitude" He slapped me again even harder, "I promise you will be begging for the guillotine long before I finish torturing you in some very sadistic ways, and I can assure you that killing you is not one of them, at least not until we have some spectators to watch. Do you understand that, bitch?" I said yes Sir I do. The doctor told the boys, "tie this bitch under the toilet, and don't be nice about it.

The boys took the cattle prods and started to fry my balls with them until I fell to my knees. Then they dragged me to the toilet chair started to secure me to it. My head was placed in a clamping device that held my head firmly in place with foam plates that tightened against the sides of my head; my mouth was held open by some coated hooks on my teeth. My wrists were secured to the back of the chair and my legs were secured behind my shoulders, there was a sloped foam device place under my ass to hold my asshole in place for easy fucking. One of the boys started fucking my ass while the doctor gave me my first load of shit to swallow, when he finished the other boy sat down on my mouth and started to shit. He had filled up with a piss enema while the doctor shit down my throat. His enema was massive and full of shit, he told me he had not shit for a couple days and it felt great to have me suck it out of him. He just keep shitting and shitting for almost an hour before he felt cleaned out. Before he traded places with the other boy he stuck his cock in the other boy's ass and filled him up with piss. Then he started fucking me while the boy lowered his piss filled ass to my mouth with brown piss dripping out. As the boy lowered his dripping ass to my mouth, he told me to expect a massive amount to very raunchy shit to eat and it will be like diarrhea since he caught some parasites and worms at the last scat party they had there. He hoped I did not mind him giving them to me. I did not have time to say a word before his asshole pressed down hard on my open mouth. I stuck my tongue inside his ass and mumbled to give me his filthy shit to eat. He yelled at me "eat my worm and parasite infested shit you filthy whore and you better get sick from it." I was tongue fucking his ass and begging for his filth in me and when it just started to gush out, It smelled and tasted utterly disgusting and I could tell it was full of clumps of worms and other parasites, I was gulping it all down and towards the end he pushed out some big clumps of some foul tasting parasites that I could feel moving around as they went down my throat and they kept moving around in my belly. The boy asked me how I liked it and I said it was perfect and asked for more. He told me he was a bit put off that I liked it because he would have beaten me if I said anything else. After the second boy finished I was filled up and my belly was full of shit and protruding out as if I was 5 months pregnant.

Then the doctor came back and saw that I was properly filled full with shit for him to begin torturing me. He had the boys untie from the toilet and they tied my balls up tightly to make them protrude out and be under pressure from the rope wrapped between my balls and cock. A foot long probe that was 3 inches thick with wires attached to it was shoved in my ass and secured in place with a harness, another probe with wires on it was pushed in my piss hole and it was secured in place with a small harness. A long and thick hollow dildo was stuffed down my throat and secured with a harness around my head to keep me quiet and it also had wires attached to it. Then they grabbed my balls and I watched as they clamped a metal balls stretcher between my cock and balls with wires attached to it. They told me they were going to electrocute me like that and it would most likely fry my balls until they sizzled like bacon. Then they took me to a rope that hung from the ceiling. My wrist cuffs were attached to the rope and it was pulled it up until I was on my toes. Then a real noose was placed around my neck and it was pulled up until I could just breathe. The wires were connected to a control box and the boys waited for doc to tell them what to do.

The doctor came over with a leather strap, ran it across my face, and told me he was really going to enjoy fucking me up good that night. He asked me if I wanted to be beaten to a pulp and I nodded yes. He replied, "That is very good and you will get what you want". Then he started to take the leather strap to my balls in a wicked way and told the boys to turn on the control box and the electric charge went started electrocuting my cock ass, balls, and it was excruciatingly painful. Then it started pulsing with a high energy that made me jerk around in a violent way. The boys laughed at how it affected me and kept turning the power up real high then back down. The doctor kept smashing my balls with the strap until I could not feel them anymore. The doctor said "you want your balls sliced off don't you bitch?" I did not do anything and he kicked my balls hard and said, "You better answer me, you want to be castrated don't you?" I nodded yes. The doctor said "good girl I will have them cooked in a shit filled omelet for your breakfast in the morning." then he started beating my body and pulled the noose up tighter until I was choking and barely able to breathe. My cock ass and balls were starting to get very hot as the electric current was starting to barbecue them. I truly thought he planned to kill me like this and after a couple hours, I did not think I would last much longer and started begging to be slaughtered. Just before I blacked out, I thought it was over and that was it for me.

I woke up early in the morning tied to a table with a fuck machine ramming a huge 3 inch thick dildo in my ass with a full 10 inch stroke. The machine was ramming it in me at a furious rate, cycling a couple times a second. Each stroke was lifting my body up tossing me violently around. The dildo was covered in my shit that was getting flung all over the place and there were piles of shit on my boobs and belly that other guys had left on me while I was out. I just laid there and my ass got fucked by that huge dildo for at least an hour before one of the boys showed up. He said the doctor was at work and they had control over me now. They told me that they have made about a hundred calls to guys to ask them come over and shit down my throat. They expected the first guy any minute. They stopped the fuck machine and untied me from the table then tied me under the toilet chair again and this time they brought over the fuck machine and replaced the dildo with a much larger one. The dildo was 3 1/2 inches thick and the stroke was increased another inch to a full 11 inches. They lined it up with asshole and rammed the dildo in me. When they turned in on it was lifting my body up and thrashing me like a rag doll. Just then the first guys showed up and shit down my throat, while they were shitting, I heard more and more guys talking and laughing about my predicament. The fuck machine was thrashing me so hard that it was hard to swallow all the shit from my guts getting pushed into my stomach from that monster dildo slamming into me. About 15 guys had shown up to take part in the ordeal. I could not eat all that shit so they just kept piling it up on my face until I was choking on it.

I could still feel those things moving around in my gut and they felt like they were getting bigger as they fed on me. The boy that gave it to me was ready to give me another load of his parasite infected shit but he wanted me to beg for it first. I begged him to give it to me and give me his filthy shit right down my shit eating throat. He sat down and blasted out another filthy load of loose shit down my throat. It was still filled with worms and other things and I just gulped it down, as a shit eater should. After he finished they untied me and told me to get dressed without cleaning up. Then they took me to the front of the building and the same limo driver picked me up. I was a total mess with welts all over me and covered in think lumps of shit and some was dried on me. He laughed when he saw me and asked me if the doctor found out he fucked me. I told he did right away and beat the fuck out of me for that. The driver said the doctor was going to beat the fuck out of me anyways so it didn't really matter too much did it?

The driver told me he would like to fuck me again after I was cleaned up if that was ok with me. I told him sure. When we got to my place I invited him in and introduced him too Ellen and the cute teen boys that were there having sex. I went and got cleaned up and when I came out he had Ellen and the boys lined up on the floor with their assholes in the air for him to fuck like musical chairs. When he saw me he told me he had already cum a couple of times and doubted he could cum again, but he still had his morning dump in him and he would love to put it down my throat. I got under our toilet chair and he sat down and gave me some long thick raunchy tasting turds to eat and finished with a blast of loose chunky shit that blasted all over my face. He got up and had one of the boys lick his ass clean and left. I saw the doctor again at his office but he never mentioned that night again and I did not bring it up either.